Chapter 1: Links to Art
Chapter Text
https://www.tumblr.com/dersite-day-dreamer/764175173694963712/scribble-about-rp-stuff
Dawn's profile;
https://toyhou.se/35882528.dawn-price
[this will probably be updated completely randomly]
Chapter 2: First Meetings
Chapter Text
Part One: The Hallway
Dawn's first day at Bayville High was exactly as terrible as she'd expected. School sucked no matter what kind it was.
The Institute's school had been too rigid, too structured, too much like being in a cult. Xavier had finally agreed to let her attend public school as a compromise—she'd get "normal socialization" and he'd get to feel like he was helping her adjust. Win-win, supposedly.
So far it was just lose-lose.
"—and that's the cafeteria, obviously," Kitty was saying, gesturing as they walked. She'd volunteered to show Dawn around, along with Kurt, who kept teleporting a few feet ahead and then waiting for them to catch up. "The food's not great but it's edible. Usually."
"Ja, unless it's meatloaf day," Kurt added with a shudder. "Never eat the meatloaf."
Dawn nodded, only half-listening. The school was loud—too many voices, too many footsteps, too many smells. Her eyes were barely slitted open against the fluorescent lights, and she already had the beginning of a headache building behind them.
"Oh no," Kitty said suddenly, her voice dropping.
"What?" Dawn squinted in the direction Kitty was looking.
A boy was coming down the hallway—short, kind of scrawny, with an unfortunate haircut (or maybe just the general lack of one) and skin that had a slight green tint to it. He moved with an almost bouncing gait, and when he spotted them, his face lit up.
"Kitty!" he called, hopping over to them with more enthusiasm than Dawn had seen from anyone all day. "Looking good, looking good. New haircut?"
"No, Todd." Kitty's voice was flat. "Same haircut."
"Really? Could've sworn it was different. Maybe it's just extra shiny today. Very shiny. I like it."
"Uh-huh." Kitty turned to Dawn. "Dawn, this is Todd Tolensky. Todd, this is Dawn. She's new."
Todd's attention swiveled to Dawn, and she got the full force of that eager, try-hard energy. "New, huh? Welcome to Bayville High, home of the—" he paused dramatically "—mediocre education and even more mediocre lunch options."
Despite herself, Dawn felt her lips twitch.
"He's Brotherhood," Kurt said quietly, like it was a warning. "Bad news, ja?"
"I prefer 'misunderstood,'" Todd said cheerfully. "Also, 'charming,' 'hilarious,' and 'available for tutoring sessions.'" He waggled his eyebrows at Kitty, who looked like she wanted to phase through the floor.
"Todd, we've talked about this—"
"I know, I know. You're not interested. But can you blame a guy for trying?" He turned back to Dawn. "So what's your story, new girl? Transfer? Mutant? Both?"
"Both," Dawn said. Her voice came out rougher than she intended—she hadn't talked much today.
"Nice, nice. What's your power? Kitty phases, Kurt teleports, I do this—" He demonstrated by jumping straight up and sticking to the ceiling, hanging upside down. "Pretty cool, right?"
"Todd, get down," Kitty hissed. "People are staring."
"People are always staring. It's my natural charisma."
He dropped back down, landing in a crouch that should have been awkward but somehow worked. Dawn found herself actually smiling—not the polite smile she'd been forcing all day, but a real one.
"That's pretty cool," she admitted.
Todd's face lit up like she'd just told him he won the lottery. "Right?! Thank you! Finally, someone who appreciates the art of—"
"Todd!" A voice called from down the hall. Dawn looked over to see three other guys—one huge, one with dark hair and an aesthetic she could appreciate, one with silver hair moving entirely too much while he was talking.
"That's my cue," Todd said. "Brotherhood assembly. But hey—" he pointed at Dawn "—you seem cool. Way cooler than these two, no offense."
"Some taken," Kurt muttered.
"Catch you later, new girl!" Todd bounded off, literally bounded, joining his friends with a final wave.
As soon as he was gone, Kitty turned to Dawn with an apologetic expression. "Sorry about that. Todd's... a lot."
"He's gross," Kurt added. "And ze Brotherhood are bad news. Professor Xavier says—"
"I thought he was funny," Dawn interrupted.
Both of them stared at her.
"Funny?" Kitty repeated.
"Yeah. The ceiling thing was cool, and the try-hard flirting was kind of endearing in a pathetic way." Dawn shrugged. "At least he's genuine about it."
"He's a show-off," Kitty said.
"He's dangerous," Kurt added. "Ze Brotherhood, zey cause trouble—"
"So do we," Dawn pointed out. "Aren't we all mutants causing trouble just by existing?"
Uncomfortable silence.
"Come on," Kitty said finally. "Let me show you where your locker is."
They moved on, but Dawn glanced back once. Todd was laughing at something the huge guy said, animated and unguarded. The silver-haired one shoved him, and he shoved back, grinning.
He looked happy.
Dawn filed that information away and followed her tour guides.
Part Two: The Stairwell
Two weeks into her time at Bayville High, Dawn discovered the empty stairwell on the east side of the building.
It was supposed to lead to a basement lab that had been closed for renovations—which meant no one ever came down here. Perfect for when the noise and lights and people became too much, and she needed to just... breathe.
She was sitting on the steps, hood up, eyes closed, when she heard footsteps.
"Oh, shit—sorry, didn't know anyone was down here."
Dawn's eyes opened to slits. Todd Tolensky stood at the top of the stairs, frozen mid-step.
"You skipping too?" she asked.
"I—what? No. I'm definitely going to class. Very dedicated student." He paused. "Okay yeah, I'm totally skipping. Class is so boring I think I'd rather eat my own foot."
Despite her headache, Dawn snorted. "What're you skipping?"
"Uh... honestly can't remember. Something with math? Or maybe science? They all blur together." He hesitated. "You want me to leave? I can find somewhere else—"
"It's fine. Sit."
Todd lit up and bounded down the stairs, plopping down a few steps below her. Close enough to talk, far enough to not be crowding. Dawn appreciated that—he'd somehow instinctively understood her space needs.
"So," Todd said after a moment. "How're you liking Bayville High so far?"
"It's loud."
"Yeah, it is. You got enhanced hearing or something?"
"And sight and smell. Basically if it's a sense, it's too much."
"That's rough." Todd was quiet for a second. "Is that why you keep your eyes mostly closed?"
"Yeah. Lights hurt."
"Makes sense. I mean, not from personal experience, but I can see how that would suck." He tilted his head. "What're you skipping?"
"English. We're reading Othello out loud and I'd rather chew glass."
"Oh man, I had to do that last year. It's the worst. Everyone's pronouncing stuff wrong and Mrs. Henderson gets all huffy about 'proper enunciation.'" He did a surprisingly accurate impression that made Dawn actually laugh.
"That's exactly what she sounds like."
"Right? I swear she thinks we're training for Broadway or something." Todd leaned back against the wall. "So you're living at the Institute, right? With Kitty and Kurt and all them?"
"Unfortunately."
"Not a fan?"
Dawn considered how much to share. But something about Todd's easy demeanor, his complete lack of judgment, made her honest.
"It's fine. Professor Xavier's nice, the place is clean, I get three meals a day. But it's..." She struggled for words. "It's like everyone there is trying to be this perfect version of themselves. All controlled and proper. And I'm just... not that."
"Yeah, I get that." Todd's voice was softer now. "The Brotherhood house is kind of the opposite. Total chaos, nothing's controlled, half the time we're not even sure if we have food. But at least we can be ourselves, you know?"
"That sounds better, honestly."
"You're welcome to visit sometime. Fair warning though—the house is falling apart, Pietro's annoying, and Fred eats everything."
"Still sounds better than constant lectures about 'reaching my potential.'"
They sat in comfortable silence for a while. Dawn could hear the distant sounds of classes, footsteps above them, but down here it was muffled. Manageable.
"Can I ask what your powers are?" Todd said eventually. "Besides the super senses."
"Strength. Speed. Healing. And I can... transform. Into something else."
"Like shape-shifting?"
"Kind of. More specific." She didn't elaborate, and Todd didn't push.
"That's cool. I mean, all I can do is jump good and stick to stuff. And secrete this gross slime that people hate—"
"The slime's probably useful though, right?"
Todd blinked. "I—yeah, actually. It is. For escaping and stuff. But most people just think it's disgusting."
"Most people are boring."
He grinned, wide and genuine. "You know what? You're alright, new girl. What'd you say your name was again?"
"Dawn. But most people called me DogTeeth."
"Why DogTeeth?"
She opened her mouth, showing the prominent canines that stuck out even when her mouth was closed. One was longer than the other, giving her a lopsided appearance.
"Oh, that's actually really cool," Todd said, zero hesitation. "Very intimidating. I like it."
Something warm settled in Dawn's chest. Not attraction—not yet—but the beginning of genuine friendship.
"Thanks. Figured if they were going to call me that anyway, might as well use it."
The bell rang, signaling the end of the period. Todd stood up, stretching.
"Well, I should probably make an appearance at my next class. Or not. Haven't decided yet." He looked down at her. "You gonna be okay?"
"Yeah. Might stay here for another few minutes."
"Cool. Hey, if you ever need a quiet place, there's also the roof. Access through the janitor's closet on the third floor. Don't tell anyone I told you."
"Wouldn't dream of it."
"See you around, DogTeeth."
"See ya, Toad."
He bounded up the stairs and was gone. Dawn sat there for another ten minutes, the headache finally starting to fade.
Maybe Bayville High wouldn't be completely terrible after all.
Part Three: Lunch Outside
Lunch was the worst part of Dawn's day.
The outdoor tables were too bright, too exposed, too loud with overlapping conversations. But the X-Kids had claimed her, insisting she sit with them, and she hadn't figured out a polite way to refuse yet.
"—and then he had the nerve to say MY outfit was too much," Jean was saying, gesturing with her fork. "Can you believe that?"
"Totally unreasonable," Kitty agreed.
Dawn pushed food around her plate and tried to look interested. She wasn't. The conversation had been ongoing for fifteen minutes and covered: Jean's complicated relationship with Scott, Kitty's crush on some guy named Lance (who Dawn was pretty sure was Brotherhood but no one had confirmed), and whether Rogue's new boots were "too goth."
"Dawn, what do you think?" Jean asked suddenly.
"About what?"
"About Scott being weird about my outfit."
"I wasn't really listening."
Awkward silence.
"Sorry," Dawn added, not really meaning it. "Just tired."
"You're always tired," Jean said, and there was an edge to her voice. "Maybe if you actually engaged with the group—"
"Jean," Kurt warned quietly.
"I'm just saying. We're trying to be welcoming, but Dawn barely talks to us."
Dawn felt her temper spike. She took a breath, counted to five, and stood up.
"I need to go."
"Where?" Kitty asked.
"Bathroom." She didn't even try to sound convincing.
She grabbed her tray and left before anyone could argue. Behind her, she heard Jean mutter something about "attitude problems" and had to resist the urge to turn around and show her exactly what an attitude problem looked like.
The outdoor lunch area was odd, random areas packed with students. Dawn ended up near the back of the school, trying to figure out her exit strategy—
"Yo, DogTeeth!"
She turned. Todd was waving at her from a table in the corner, surrounded by his Brotherhood friends. The huge guy—Fred, she'd learned—was demolishing what looked like three lunch trays worth of food. The silver-haired one—Pietro—was vibrating in his seat as he shook his leg at a dizzying speed. The dark-haired one—Lance—was leaning back in his chair looking bored.
"Come sit!" Todd called.
Dawn glanced back towards the X-Kids table. Jean was still ranting, the others studiously not looking in Dawn's direction.
Fuck it.
She walked over to the Brotherhood table.
"Hey," she said.
"Hey!" Todd patted the seat next to him. "Guys, this is Dawn. Dawn, this is Fred, Pietro, and Lance."
"The new X-Kid," Pietro said, eyeing her critically.
"The new student who happens to live at the Institute," Dawn corrected. "Not the same thing."
"Fair enough." Lance gave her an appraising look. "You're the one who told Summers to fuck off yesterday, right?"
"He was being a dick."
"He's always being a dick," Pietro muttered.
"True," Dawn agreed, sitting down. "What're we talking about?"
"Todd's trying to convince us that toads are better than frogs," Fred said through a mouthful of sandwich.
"Toads are objectively superior!" Todd argued. "Frogs are slimy and weird-looking—"
"You're literally called Toad," Pietro interrupted.
"Exactly! Which proves my point!"
Dawn found herself smiling. The conversation was stupid and pointless and she loved it. No drama about outfits or relationships. Just ridiculous arguing about amphibians.
"What about you, Dawn?" Lance asked. "You got an opinion on the great frog-toad debate?"
"Never really thought about it."
"See, this is why we need more perspectives," Todd said earnestly.
They fell into easy conversation. Fred asked about her powers and got genuinely excited when she mentioned super strength ("We should arm wrestle sometime!"). Pietro made snarky comments but in a way that felt more like testing than genuine hostility. Lance was quieter but seemed to approve of her presence.
"—and then Jean had the audacity to say I was 'too simple' to understand the strategy," Fred was saying, voice bitter. "Like just because I'm not a genius, I can't think."
Dawn's jaw tightened. "She said that?"
"Not in those words. But that's what she meant. She was talking to Scott about it after that fight, didn't realize I could hear them." Fred poked at his food. "Called me a 'blunt instrument' who wasn't capable of complex thought."
"Jean's a spoiled princess," Dawn said flatly. "She thinks being telepathic and perfect makes her better than everyone else."
"THANK YOU!" Fred gestured emphatically. "That's exactly it!"
"I wish I was small enough for people to even consider picking me up," Dawn continued, her voice dripping with jealousy. "Must be nice—"
"Right?!" Fred was getting animated now. "I could pick you up no problem. At least someone appreciates it." He shot a glare toward the X-Kids table.
"You don't have to, I know I'm really heavy. Don't worry about it."
Fred's face broke into the biggest smug grin before getting up and plucking Dawn out of her seat. She yelped in surprised but then genuinely looked excited about being held up so high. "You know what? You're alright, DogTeeth."
"Jean doesn't know shit about what anyone else is capable of," Lance added. "She just assumes based on her own limited worldview."
"Exactly," Dawn agreed, barely containing an entirely out of character giggle as she was held up and looked around from the new view point before eventually being set back down.
They continued talking—about powers, about school, about nothing and everything. Dawn felt herself relaxing in a way she never did with the X-Kids. No pressure to be better, to be more controlled, to fit a mold she'd never asked to be part of.
"Dawn!"
She looked up. Kurt had appeared at the edge of their table, looking uncomfortable.
"Ve have been looking for you," he said. "Jean vants to apologize—"
"I'm good here, thanks."
"But—"
"Kurt." Dawn's voice was firm. "I'm hanging out with my friends. I'll see you guys later."
"Your... friends?" Kurt's eyes widened. "But zey're Brotherhood—"
"So?"
"So zey're ze enemy—"
"They're not my enemy. They're just kids. Same as us." Dawn crossed her arms. "And right now, they're better company."
The rest of the Brotherhood was watching this exchange with varying expressions of surprise and smugness. Todd looked like he might actually explode from happiness.
"Dawn, please," Kurt tried again. "Professor Xavier vouldn't vant—"
"Professor Xavier can talk to me about it later if he has that big of an issue. Right now, I'm eating lunch."
More X-Kids were appearing now—Jean, Scott, Kitty, even Rogue hanging back looking uncomfortable.
"Dawn, we're just trying to help," Jean said, her tone condescending. "These boys are dangerous—"
"These boys just spent the last twenty minutes having a debate about frogs versus toads. They're about as dangerous as a puppy."
"Hey!" Pietro protested. "We're very dangerous!"
"You're really not," Dawn said flatly, and despite himself, Pietro cracked a smile.
"Dawn—" Scott started.
"No." She stood up, and even at 5'3" she managed to look intimidating. "I'm not doing this. I'm not going to sit here and listen to you guys trash-talk people you don't even know just because they're on a different 'team.' These guys—" she gestured at the Brotherhood "—have been cooler to me in thirty minutes than you've been in two weeks."
"That's not fair—" Jean started.
"Isn't it? You spend all lunch gossiping and complaining, then get mad when I don't want to participate. Meanwhile, these guys actually asked about my powers, included me in their stupid conversations, and didn't try to make me into something I'm not."
Silence. The outdoor lunch area had gotten quieter—people nearby were watching now.
Dawn sat back down, deliberately turning her back on the X-Kids.
"Sorry about that," she said to the Brotherhood, not even bothering to hide the animosity in her tone. "Where were we?"
"You were about to settle the frog-toad debate," Lance said, grinning.
"Right. I'm team toad, obviously. They're uglier, which makes them more interesting."
"HA!" Todd pumped his fist. "I knew you were smart!"
Behind them, the X-Kids lingered for another moment, exchanging glances, before finally retreating. Dawn didn't watch them go.
She'd made her choice.
The Brotherhood were her friends now.
And honestly? She felt better about that than she had about anything since arriving in Bayville.
"So," Fred said, still grinning from the validation. "Does this mean you're gonna start sitting with us every day?"
Dawn thought about it. The Institute wouldn't like it. Xavier would probably want to have a "conversation." The other X-Kids would definitely be weird about it.
But she'd never felt more comfortable than she did right now, surrounded by these chaotic, genuine, unapologetically themselves boys.
"Yeah," she said. "Yeah, I think I will."
Todd's smile could have lit up the entire outdoor lunch area.
"Welcome to the cool kids table," he said.
"This is absolutely not the cool kids table," Pietro said.
"It is now," Dawn said firmly.
And that was that.
Chapter 3: Something Like Care
Chapter Text
(This takes place before Dawn starts sitting at the Brotherhood table / is introduced to them)
Dawn had been skipping third period for two weeks now, and Todd Tolansky had been her accomplice for the last five days of it.
It wasn't planned. She'd been hiding out behind the gym—the one place at Bayville High where the teachers didn't bother looking—when he'd stumbled across her spot. Most people would've reported her or made it weird. Todd had just grinned, said "sick, a hideout," and plopped down next to her like they'd been friends for years.
They hadn't been friends. Dawn didn't really do friends. But Todd made her laugh, and he didn't ask invasive questions about the red eyes or the fangs or why she was at Xavier's Institute, and that was... rare.
"I'm just saying," Todd was explaining, gesturing animatedly with a stolen bag of chips, "if they're gonna make us read Shakespeare, they should at least pick the one with the most murder. That's just good teaching."
"Macbeth has a lot of murder," Dawn pointed out, eyes in their usual slits against the autumn sunlight filtering through the chain-link fence.
"Right? But nooo, we gotta read Romeo and Juliet. Two idiots who knew each other for like three days and decided to die about it."
"To be fair, everyone dies in Macbeth too."
"Yeah, but those deaths are cool." Todd crunched another chip. "Romeo and Juliet is just sad. Macbeth is a horror show. There's a difference."
Dawn felt her mouth twitch into a smile. "You've actually read Macbeth?"
"Saw a movie version once. Close enough." He offered her the chip bag. She shook her head. "Your loss. These are the good kind—the ones that turn your fingers orange."
"Tempting."
"I know, right?" He polished off the rest of the bag, then checked his watch—a beat-up digital thing that looked like it had been through a war. "We got like fifteen minutes before lunch. You gonna actually show up for that?"
"Maybe. Depends."
"On what?"
"Whether Scott Summers is gonna lecture me again about 'setting a good example.'" Dawn made her voice go mockingly deep. "The Brotherhood students are bad influences, Dawn. You should distance yourself from inappropriate associations."
Todd snorted. "Inappropriate associations? Is that what we're calling it?"
"Apparently."
"Man, the X-kids really have sticks up their—"
The warning bell cut him off, shrill and aggressive. Dawn winced at the sound, her enhanced hearing making it feel like an icepick through her skull. Todd noticed, because somehow he always noticed.
"You good?"
"Fine. Just loud."
"Yeah, these bells are brutal." He stood, brushing chip crumbs off his jeans—layered, she noticed, long sleeves under his t-shirt despite the decent weather. "Come on, let's at least hit the cafeteria. I'm starving."
He started toward the building, and Dawn followed, still rubbing her temple from the bell. The crowd of students was already flooding toward the cafeteria entrance, a bottleneck of bodies and noise. Dawn felt her temperature rising, that familiar prickle of too many people in too small a space.
Someone shoved past Todd, hard enough that he stumbled. Dawn's hand shot out on instinct, grabbing his arm to steady him.
And froze.
Her fingers wrapped almost completely around his bicep. Under the layers of fabric, she could feel—
Bone. Just bone and thin muscle and barely any substance at all.
Todd righted himself, grinning. "Thanks, saved me from eating concrete." He didn't seem to notice her expression, already moving forward again.
Dawn's hand fell away slowly. She stared at her own fingers like they'd betrayed her, still feeling the ghost of how *thin* his arm had been under her grip.
She'd assumed—the layers made him look normal. Healthy, even. The long sleeves under t-shirts, the slightly baggy jeans, the oversized hoodie he wore sometimes. She'd thought it was just his style.
But that was wrong. That was *camouflage*.
"You coming?" Todd called back, already halfway to the cafeteria doors.
Dawn shook herself and followed, but something had shifted. She found herself watching him differently now—the way he moved, quick and light like he didn't weigh much because he didn't weigh much. The way his clothes hung on him in a way she'd dismissed as teenage-boy-doesn't-know-how-to-dress but now recognized as something else entirely.
In the cafeteria line, Todd grabbed a tray and loaded it with the cheapest options. A sad-looking burger, some fries, a bruised apple. Dawn watched him count out exact change from his pocket, mostly quarters and dimes.
Her own lunch was packed—the Institute provided meals, and she'd grabbed a turkey sandwich, an apple, a bag of pretzels, and a granola bar this morning out of habit more than hunger. She never ate all of it anyway.
They found a table in the corner, away from the main X-Men group and the Brotherhood kids Todd apparently lived with but never sat with at lunch. Neutral territory.
Todd demolished his burger in approximately four bites.
Dawn pushed her sandwich across the table. "Here."
He looked up, mouth still full. "Wha?"
"I'm not hungry. You want it?"
Todd swallowed. "You sure? That's like, an actual good sandwich. Not cafeteria garbage."
"I'm sure. I ate a big breakfast." She hadn't, but the lie came easily.
"Well, if you're not gonna eat it..." He grabbed the sandwich without further argument, already unwrapping it. "Thanks dude."
She watched him eat—not desperately, but efficiently. Like someone who'd learned not to waste food because there might not be more later. Like someone who was always hungry.
Her stomach twisted uncomfortably. This wasn't pity. Dawn didn't do pity. But this was... something. Concern, maybe. The kind she wasn't used to feeling for people who weren't herself.
"What?" Todd asked, catching her staring.
"Nothing." She pushed the bag of pretzels over too. "You want these?"
"Are you just not eating today, or...?"
"Big breakfast," she repeated. "Seriously. Take them."
Todd shrugged and grabbed the pretzels, crunching happily. "You're alright, you know that?"
"I'm fine."
"No, like—you're cool. Most people at this school are either scared of me or think I'm gross. You just... hang out." He gestured with a pretzel. "It's nice."
Dawn felt something crack open in her chest. Something uncomfortable and warm and entirely unwelcome.
"You're not gross," she said quietly.
"Tell that to literally everyone else."
"Everyone else is stupid."
Todd grinned, that same grin that had made her agree to skip class with him in the first place. "See? Cool."
---
The next day, Dawn packed two lunches.
She told herself it was practical. She wasn't going to eat all of it anyway, and Todd was clearly not getting enough food, and it was just logical to bring extra. Nothing weird about it. Just being efficient.
She found him at their usual spot behind the gym during third period. He was doing homework—actually doing homework—with a textbook balanced on his knees.
"You're actually studying?" Dawn dropped down next to him.
"Shocking, right?" He didn't look up from the page. "Got a test next period. Figured I should at least try to not fail."
"What subject?"
"History. It's all dates and dead white guys. I can't keep any of it straight."
Dawn peered at his textbook. World War I. "What do you need to know?"
"Literally everything, apparently." He sighed, closing the book. "Whatever. I'll wing it. I'm good at winging it."
"You're gonna fail if you wing it."
"Probably." He didn't sound particularly bothered. "Not like it matters anyway."
Dawn frowned. "Why doesn't it matter?"
Todd shrugged, that casual dismissal that she was starting to recognize as deflection. "Just doesn't. You bring lunch today?"
"Yeah." She pulled out the two bags she'd packed—one for her, one for him, though she'd made sure they looked different enough that he wouldn't notice the pattern. "I'm not hungry though. You want mine?"
"Again?"
"I told you, big breakfast."
"You say that a lot." But he was already reaching for the bag, checking inside. His expression brightened. "Whoa, is this roast beef? Where are you getting this stuff?"
"Institute kitchen. They let us pack whatever." Another lie. She'd specifically asked Storm if she could take extra food for "training days" and gotten approval. "It's just gonna go to waste otherwise."
"Well, if you insist..." Todd unwrapped the sandwich—thick slices of roast beef, actual cheese, vegetables that weren't wilted. Dawn had made it carefully that morning, packing it with the kind of attention she usually reserved for fixing broken machinery.
She ate her own lunch slowly, watching him from the corner of her vision. He ate like yesterday—efficient, practiced, not savoring but not rushing either. Just eating.
When he finished, he leaned back against the gym wall, looking more relaxed than she'd seen him. "You're like, an actual lifesaver. You know that?"
"It's just a sandwich."
"Nah, it's not." He turned to look at her, something serious flickering across his usually-grinning face. "Thanks. For real."
Dawn felt that uncomfortable warmth again, spreading through her chest like an infection. She didn't know what to do with it. Didn't know what it meant that she cared whether this weird, funny kid with green skin and too-thin arms was eating enough.
"Don't fail your test," she said instead of addressing any of that.
"I'll try my best." He reopened the textbook. "Which is not saying much, but hey."
Dawn scooted closer, looking at the page. "Okay, what do you actually need to know?"
---
It became routine.
Third period, behind the gym. Dawn brought two lunches. Todd stopped questioning it after the third day, just accepted the food with that grin and a "you're the best, Dawn."
She started paying more attention—to the way he never bought more than the minimum at lunch, to how he'd eye other people's trays when they threw away half-eaten food, to the careful way he rationed whatever snacks he managed to get his hands on.
The Brotherhood house, she learned through careful non-invasive questions, didn't have a lot of food. Mystique didn't exactly prioritize grocery shopping. The boys mostly fended for themselves, which meant Todd either ate at school or didn't eat.
Dawn started packing bigger lunches. Sandwiches, fruit, granola bars, sometimes leftovers from Institute dinners that she claimed she "didn't want." Todd never questioned it, just ate whatever she brought with that same efficient gratitude.
Two weeks into the routine, Dawn made a mistake.
They were walking to the cafeteria—she'd actually decided to show up for lunch period for once—when Pietro Maximoff came streaking past, silver blur that knocked Todd sideways into the lockers.
Dawn reacted on instinct. Her hand shot out, grabbing Todd's waist to pull him away from hitting the metal.
And felt nothing. Just fabric over ribs, each one distinct under her palm. His waist was narrow enough that her hand nearly wrapped all the way around him if she were to try, and there was no softness, no healthy layer of anything, just bone and skin and that was wrong—
Todd laughed it off, pushing away from the lockers. "Pietro's such a dick. Thanks."
Dawn's hand fell away slowly. She felt sick. Actually, genuinely sick, heat rising in her throat.
"You okay?" Todd was looking at her with concern now. "You look weird."
"Fine." She forced the word out. "I'm fine."
But she wasn't fine. She was furious—at Mystique for not taking care of them, at the system that let kids fall through cracks this big, at Todd for acting like this was normal, at *herself* for not noticing sooner.
That night, Dawn cornered Storm in the Institute kitchen.
"I need to take more food," she said without preamble. "For training. Extra portions."
Storm raised an eyebrow. "More than you're already taking?"
"Yes."
"Dawn—"
"Please." The word came out harder than intended. "I'm not—I'll eat it. I just need more. For energy. Training with Logan is intense."
Storm studied her for a long moment, and Dawn kept her expression neutral, meeting her eyes as much as she could with her perpetual squint. Finally, Storm nodded.
"Take what you need. But Dawn—if there's something else going on—"
"There's not."
"—you can talk to us. That's what we're here for."
Dawn nodded and escaped before Storm could press further. She didn't need to talk. She needed to make sure Todd Tolansky ate more than one meal a day.
---
Monday morning, Dawn packed the biggest lunch she'd ever assembled. Two sandwiches, an apple, an orange, a bag of chips, pretzels, three granola bars, and a container of leftover pasta from dinner.
Todd took one look at the spread during third period and laughed. "Okay, now I know you're not eating all this."
"I'm hungry today."
"Dude, this is like, four meals."
"I train a lot. High metabolism." She pushed the container of pasta toward him. "Here. I don't like leftovers anyway."
"You brought me pasta?" He looked genuinely shocked. "Like, actual home-cooked pasta?"
"Institute food. It's not that special."
"It's homemade pasta in a real container. This is extremely special." He opened it carefully, like it might disappear. "Holy shit, this smells amazing."
"There's a fork in the bag."
Todd found it and immediately dug in, and Dawn watched him eat with something like satisfaction settling in her chest. He wasn't scarfing it down desperately—he had more self-control than that—but she could see the way his shoulders relaxed, the way he closed his eyes briefly like the food was the best thing he'd tasted in weeks.
It probably was.
"You know," Todd said eventually, mouth half-full, "you're like, way too nice to me."
"I'm not nice."
"Yeah you are. You bring me food every day. That's the definition of nice."
"It's just extra food. I wasn't going to eat it anyway."
"Still nice." He pointed his fork at her. "You can just admit you're a good person, you know. It's not gonna kill you."
Dawn looked away, uncomfortable. She wasn't a good person. Good people didn't have the kind of thoughts she had when she got angry. Good people didn't struggle with the urge to hurt things. Good people didn't carry around the weight of what she'd been forced to do under her father's control.
But maybe—maybe she could be the kind of person who made sure her friend ate. That seemed manageable.
"Just eat your pasta," she muttered.
Todd grinned, that same bright grin that made her want to protect him from every shitty thing in the world. "Yes ma'am."
---
By the end of the month, it was completely routine. Dawn brought food, Todd ate it, neither of them acknowledged what was really happening.
But Todd looked better. Not healthy—he was still too thin, still wearing layers to hide it—but better. His face didn't look quite so hollow. He had more energy during their skipped classes, bouncing around and telling elaborate stories instead of conserving movement.
And Dawn—Dawn had discovered something she hadn't expected.
It felt good to take care of someone. To see him eat the food she'd carefully packed. To know that at least one person in her orbit was getting what they needed, even if she had to be sneaky about it.
She'd spent so long being controlled, being used, being forced to hurt people. This was different. This was choosing to help someone with no strings attached. No ulterior motives. Just—care. Simple, uncomplicated care.
"Hey Dawn?" Todd said one afternoon, finishing off the last of the turkey sandwich she'd brought.
"Yeah?"
"Thanks. For, like—" He gestured vaguely at the empty containers. "This. All of this. I know you know what you're doing."
Dawn froze. "I don't know what—"
"Yeah you do." His voice was soft, not accusing. "I'm not stupid. You're bringing me food because you figured out I don't get a lot at home. And you're being cool about it and not making it weird." He met her eyes, serious in a way he rarely was. "So thanks. Really. It matters."
Dawn didn't know what to say. Her throat felt tight, heat building behind her eyes in a way that had nothing to do with anger.
"You're my friend," she said finally, quietly. "Friends take care of each other."
Todd's expression did something complicated. "Yeah. They do." He bumped her shoulder with his. "You're still the coolest person at this shitty school, you know that?"
"Obviously."
"And humble too."
"It's one of my best qualities."
They sat there in comfortable silence, shoulder to shoulder behind the gym, and Dawn let herself feel it—that unfamiliar warmth that she was starting to recognize as something like happiness.
She'd made a friend. A real friend, who made her laugh and didn't ask invasive questions and appreciated her weird method of caring.
And tomorrow, she'd pack another lunch. And the day after that. And the day after that.
For as long as Todd needed it, she'd make sure he ate.
It was, Dawn decided, the least terrifying thing she'd ever cared about.
And maybe—just maybe—that meant she wasn't as broken as she thought.
Chapter 4: Handling It
Chapter Text
Storm found Logan in the garage, working on his motorcycle with the kind of focused intensity that usually meant he didn't want to be bothered.
She bothered him anyway.
"We need to talk about Dawn."
Logan didn't look up from the engine. "She in trouble?"
"Not exactly." Storm crossed her arms, leaning against the workbench. "She's been lying to me. About the food."
That got his attention. Logan straightened, wiping grease off his hands with a rag. "What about it?"
"She's been taking extra portions. A lot of extra portions. Said it was for training, for energy." Storm's expression was troubled. "I didn't think much of it at first, but then I saw her at school yesterday. She gave her entire lunch to that Tolansky boy. The one from the Brotherhood."
Logan's expression didn't change. "And?"
"And?" Storm's frustration bled through. "Logan, she's been lying to us for weeks. That boy is clearly malnourished—I've seen him at the school. Those children are living in squalor with minimal supervision and—"
"Storm." Logan's voice cut through her building momentum. "She's feeding him. What's the problem?"
Storm stared at him. "The problem is that these are children living in completely unacceptable conditions. Mystique isn't providing proper care. They're working for Magneto. This is—"
"Not our business."
"How can you say that?" Storm looked genuinely distressed now. "They're children, Logan. Someone needs to help them properly. The Institute could—"
"Could what?" Logan set down the rag, giving her his full attention. "Bring 'em all in? Feed 'em, clean 'em up, give 'em the Xavier treatment?"
"Yes! We have the resources, the space—"
"They tried to be X-Men." Logan's voice was flat. "Every single one of those kids showed up here first. They all left for one reason or another and no one stopped them. Said they weren't right for the team, weren't ready, whatever excuse they used. You think they're gonna accept help from us now?"
She stopped, shaking her head. "Those children are living in that house with barely any supervision, and clearly no one is making sure they eat properly. This is neglect. We should be doing something."
"Dawn is doing something."
"Dawn is a teenage girl sneaking food to her friend because the adults in his life have failed him." Storm's voice rose slightly. "We're the adults here, Logan. We should be stepping in. Properly."
"Properly how?" Logan set down the rag, giving her his full attention. "You want to call someone? Report it? Those kids work for Magneto. You think CPS is gonna show up for known mutant criminals?"
"Then we bring them here. Offer them resources, meals, stability—"
"They won't come." Logan's tone was flat, certain. "And even if they would, you know damn well why they can't accept help from the X-Men."
Storm's jaw tightened.
"Storm." Logan's voice cut through her building momentum. "She's feeding him. What's the problem?"
"So we just... do nothing?" Storm's frustration was palpable. "Watch them struggle?"
"We're not doing nothing. Dawn's doing something." Logan picked up a wrench, turning it over in his hands. "She's feeding her friend. Quiet, no politics, no judgment. That's the only kind of help those boys'll accept right now."
"But she's lying to me—"
"Yeah, because she knew you'd make it into a thing." Logan pointed the wrench at her. "Which you're doing right now."
Storm was quiet for a moment. When she spoke again, her voice was softer. "I don't like this, Logan. I don't like that children are living like that and we're not—"
"Neither do I." Logan's expression was grim. "But Dawn found a way to help that actually works. You wanna do something? Help her do it better. Get her more food, no questions. Let her handle it her way."
"And if it's not enough? If the situation gets worse?"
"Then we deal with it. But right now, that kid's eating more than he was a month ago because Dawn gave a damn." Logan met her eyes. "Sometimes that's all you can do. Take care of the person in front of you."
Storm absorbed this, her shoulders dropping slightly. "You approve of this?"
"I approve of a kid taking care of her friend." He paused. "And I approve of her being smart enough to do it in a way that doesn't humiliate him or turn it into some X-Men charity case."
"The other Brotherhood children—"
"Are Tolansky's family. If he's eating better, he'll make sure they eat better. That's how these things work." Logan finally looked at her. "You want to help those kids? The best thing you can do is stay out of Dawn's way and make sure she has what she needs to keep helping them herself."
Storm's shoulders sagged slightly. "It doesn't feel like enough."
"It's not. But it's what we've got." His voice softened, just barely. "Sometimes the right thing looks like doing nothing. Letting someone else handle it because they can do it better than you can. "You want to help?" Logan didn't look up. "Make sure Dawn has access to whatever food she needs. Don't ask questions. Don't make it official. Let her keep doing what she's doing."
Storm was quiet for another moment, then nodded. "I'll talk to her. Let her know she can take what she needs. No more lying."
"I'll talk to her," Logan corrected. "She'll actually listen to me."
Storm's mouth twitched despite herself. "Fair point." She started toward the door, then paused. "Logan? For what it's worth... I'm glad she has you. Someone who understands her."
"Kid's alright. She just needs people to trust her judgment instead of trying to fix her."
"Is that what I do?"
Logan gave her a look. "You tell me."
Storm left without answering, and Logan returned to his motorcycle. But twenty minutes later, he cleaned up, headed inside, and went looking for Dawn.
He'd need to catch Dawn after her next training session. Make sure she knew she had backup without turning this into more of a circus than it already was.
---
Dawn was still cooling down from training, sweat soaking through her shirt despite the cold October air, when Logan approached. They'd spent the last two hours going through combat drills—her in human form because transforming was still too vulnerable, too painful to use casually.
"Good session," Logan said, tossing her a water bottle.
Dawn caught it, suspicious immediately. Logan didn't do small talk. "What's wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong." He leaned against the wall of the training building, arms crossed. "Storm came to me. About the food."
Dawn's stomach dropped. She forced herself to take a drink of water, buying time. "What about it?"
"She knows you're not eating all of it. Knows you're bringing it to Tolansky."
"I—" Dawn started to deny it, then stopped. This was Logan. He'd smell a lie from a mile away, and more importantly, she didn't want to lie to him. "Yeah. I am."
"Why?"
"Because he's not getting enough food at that house." The words came out defensive. "Mystique doesn't feed them properly. He's—" She gestured frustrated. "He's my friend. I'm not gonna just watch him starve."
Logan nodded like this was exactly the answer he'd expected. "Storm wants to help. The official way. Bring him in, feed him here, whole nine yards."
"No." Dawn's response was immediate, forceful. "That would—he can't. They all tried to be X-Men. Xavier turned them down. You think they're gonna accept help from here now? It would be a slap in the face for any of them."
"I know."
Dawn blinked. "You... know?"
"Told Storm the same thing." Logan pulled out a cigar, didn't light it, just rolled it between his fingers. "You're handling it. Keep handling it."
The relief was so intense Dawn felt her knees go weak. "So I'm not in trouble?"
"For taking care of your friend? No." Logan finally looked at her directly. "For lying to Storm? That wasn't smart. But I get why you did it."
"She would've made it a thing."
"Yeah, she would've." He was quiet for a moment. "Kid's gotta eat. You're making sure he eats. That's the beginning and end of the conversation as far as I'm concerned." Logan nodded at the containers. "How bad is it? How much more do you need?"
Dawn stared at him like he'd grown a second head. "You're... okay with this?"
"Don't see why I wouldn't be. You're taking care of your friend. That's good."
"He's Brotherhood."
"So?"
"So the X-Men—"
"I don't give a shit about X-Men versus Brotherhood politics," Logan said bluntly. "You like the kid, you're helping the kid. That's between you and him."
Dawn was quiet for a moment. "You're not gonna tell me to stop hanging out with him?"
"Why would I?"
"Because everyone else does. Scott, Jean, even Storm—they all think the Brotherhood kids are bad influences."
Logan snorted. "Kid, you're a bad influence all on your own. You don't need help with that."
Despite herself, Dawn's mouth twitched toward a smile.
"You got good instincts," Logan continued. "You saw someone needed help, you helped. Didn't make it weird, didn't make it about politics. Just took care of business." He leaned forward slightly. "I trust your judgment. If you think this Tolansky kid is worth your time, then he probably is."
"You don't even know him."
"I know you. That's enough for now."
Dawn stared at him. "Just like that?"
"Just like that." Logan finally stuck the cigar in his mouth, unlit. "But Dawn—you're spending a lot of time with these boys. With Tolansky specifically."
Here it was. The part where he told her to stay away, that they were bad influences, that she should stick with the X-Men.
"I trust your judgment," Logan said instead. "You're smart. You can take care of yourself. But if any of them try something—if Tolansky tries something—you come to me. Understood?"
"He's not like that," Dawn said quietly.
"Maybe not. But the offer stands." Logan pushed off the wall. "You keep doing what you're doing. Take care of your friend. Just don't lie to Storm about it anymore. She's gonna help you—let her."
"Okay." Dawn's voice came out smaller than intended. "Thank you. For not... making this weird."
"Nothing weird about it. Kid's gotta eat." Logan started to walk away, then paused. "And Dawn? This thing you're doing—taking care of people—that's good. Don't let anyone tell you otherwise."
He left before she could respond, leaving Dawn standing alone in the training yard with a water bottle and a crushing sense of relief.
The next morning, Storm caught Dawn in the kitchen loading up what was clearly two full meals' worth of food into her bag.
"Dawn."
Dawn tensed, turning slowly. "Ms.Monroe."
"I spoke with Logan." Storm's expression was softer than Dawn had expected. "I want you to know—I'm not upset with you. I'm upset with the situation."
"Okay."
"Those children shouldn't be living like that. They deserve better."
"They do," Dawn agreed carefully. "But they're not going to get better from the X-Men. Not after—" She stopped herself.
"Not after how things turned out," Storm finished quietly. "I know. Logan explained." She moved closer, her voice gentle. "What you're doing—taking care of your friend—that's admirable. I just wish you'd felt you could ask for help instead of lying."
"I didn't want to make it a thing."
"I understand that now." Storm pulled open the refrigerator, retrieving a container of leftover stew from dinner. "Here. This reheats well. And there's fresh bread in the pantry—take a whole loaf if you need it."
Dawn took the container slowly, something tight in her chest loosening. "Thanks."
"There's more where that came from. Whatever you need." Storm paused. "I can't help those children the way they need to be helped. But I can help you help them. If that makes sense."
"It does."
Storm squeezed her shoulder briefly—Dawn didn't flinch, which was progress—and left her to finish packing.
Dawn added the stew and bread to her bag, along with extra fruit and a bag of cookies that had been sitting on the counter. Her bag was heavy now, almost too heavy, but it felt good. Like she was doing something that mattered.
Her phone buzzed.
**Logan:** You get what you needed?
**Dawn:** yeah
**Dawn:** thanks
**Logan:** Don't thank me. Just keep doing what you're doing.
**Logan:** And kid?
**Dawn:** yeah?
**Logan:** You're doing good. Don't doubt that.
Dawn stared at the message for a long moment, then typed back:
**Dawn:** okay
She shouldered her bag and headed out, ready for another day of third-period behind the gym, terrible cafeteria food, and making sure Todd Tolansky ate enough to keep existing.
It wasn't much. But it was something.
---
The next day, Dawn arrived at their spot behind the gym with the biggest lunch she'd ever packed. Storm had helped her that morning, wordlessly providing containers and extra portions without comment.
Todd took one look at the spread and whistled. "Yo, did you rob the cafeteria? This is like, a feast."
"Just had extra." Dawn handed him a container of leftover chicken. "Eat."
"You don't have to tell me twice." Todd dug in immediately, and Dawn watched with that now-familiar satisfaction.
Her phone buzzed.
**Logan:** Storm says you got what you needed.
**Dawn:** yeah. thanks.
**Logan:** Keep me updated. And if those boys give you trouble, I mean it—you tell me.
**Dawn:** i can handle myself
**Logan:** I know you can. Doesn't mean you have to.
Dawn stared at the message for a long moment, something warm and unfamiliar settling in her chest. She had backup. People who trusted her judgment but would step in if she needed them.
It was strange, having people care like this. Having people who weren't trying to control her or use her, just... supporting her in doing what she thought was right.
"You good?" Todd asked around a mouthful of chicken. "You're doing that face thing."
"What face thing?"
"The one where you look like you're thinking too hard." He grinned. "It's very serious and intimidating."
"Shut up and eat your food."
"Yes ma'am."
Dawn allowed herself a small smile. Logan was right—she was handling this. And now she had help to keep handling it, without anyone taking over or making it weird.
Sometimes, she thought, taking care of people was exactly this simple. See someone who needs help. Help them. Don't make it complicated.
Todd finished the chicken and moved on to the sandwich, still talking between bites about some ridiculous thing Pietro had done that morning. Dawn half-listened, mostly just enjoying the fact that he was eating, that he looked a little more substantial than he had a month ago, that she'd managed to make even this small difference.
Her phone buzzed again.
**Logan:** You're doing good, kid.
Dawn didn't respond, just tucked the phone away and let herself feel it—the quiet pride of taking care of someone who needed it, the relief of having backup, the simple satisfaction of watching her friend eat.
It wasn't saving the world. It wasn't Xavier's grand mission or Magneto's revolution.
It was just making sure Todd Tolansky had enough to eat.
And right now, that was enough.
Chapter 5: First Mission
Summary:
and now we fuck it all up :)
Chapter Text
Dawn had been begging to go on a real mission for weeks.
"You're not ready," Scott kept saying. "You need more training, more control—"
"I have plenty of control," Dawn would argue, even though they both knew it was a lie.
Xavier had been more diplomatic. "When the right opportunity presents itself, we'll consider it."
The right opportunity turned out to be a Brotherhood raid on a medical facility—something about stealing research data. Nothing too dangerous, Xavier assured them. A good chance for Dawn to see real field work.
Of course, there was a catch.
"You'll go in your wolf form," Xavier said during the briefing. "Your enhanced senses will help track the Brotherhood, and your strength will be useful if things escalate."
Dawn's stomach had dropped. "The whole mission?"
"Yes. I know the transformation is painful, but—"
"It's fine," she'd interrupted. She wasn't about to admit weakness in front of Scott and Jean, who were already looking for reasons to keep her benched. "I can handle it."
Wrath had vouched for her. He'd been the one who got her to actually participate in the team exercises, who convinced Xavier she could work with others. She owed him.
So she'd transformed before they even got in the X-Jet, biting back screams as not to alert anyone while every bone in her body shattered and reformed; she was seven feet of fur and fury, ready to prove herself.
The facility was downtown, all concrete and steel. Dawn's enhanced senses immediately picked up the Brotherhood—she could smell them, that distinctive combination of swamp water, ozone, and teenage boy that apparently transcended teams.
She couldn't speak in this form—vocal cords wrong, mouth wrong—but she'd worked out signals with the team. Three fingers held up then a gesture toward the east. They understood.
"Good," Scott said into the comm. "Storm, Jean, you take the west entrance. Kurt, Wrath, with me through the front. Dawn—you track them. Don't engage unless necessary."
Don't engage. Right.
Dawn split off from the group, moving silently through the shadows. Her paws made no sound on the concrete. She could hear everything—heartbeats, breathing, the soft squelch of someone with amphibian-adjacent skin moving through a hallway.
Todd.
She recognized him before she saw him—that same smell from school, mud made of decay and river water. The try-hard kid who'd flirted with Kitty and made Dawn laugh despite herself with his ceiling trick.
He was alone, separated from his team, looking nervous as he crept down the hallway. Easy target.
Dawn's predator brain kicked in. She could take him. Should take him—he was the enemy, this was a mission, she was supposed to stop them.
But...
She could play with him first. Just a little. He'd been tossed around in school fights, bounced off walls, always got back up. He was tougher than he looked. And something about his nervous energy made her want to see how he'd react to being hunted.
Dawn moved ahead of him, positioning herself around the next corner. Waited until he was close.
Then she let him hear her.
A low growl. Claws scraping concrete.
Todd froze. "Hello? Who's there?"
Dawn's lips pulled back in what might have been a grin. She stepped into view.
Todd's eyes went huge. "Oh shit—"
He ran. Dawn gave chase.
It was exhilarating—her powerful legs eating up the distance, Todd bouncing between walls and ceiling, trying to shake her. He was fast, creative, using his mutation well. But Dawn was faster.
She herded him down hallways, let him think he was escaping, then cut off his routes. Playing. Hunting. She wasn't trying to catch him yet, just seeing what he could do.
"This isn't fair!" Todd yelled, ricocheting off a wall. "You're huge!"
Dawn rumbled with amusement. Pushed harder, closing the distance.
Todd made a desperate leap for a ventilation shaft. Almost made it.
Dawn's clawed hand shot out, caught his ankle, yanked him back down.
He landed hard, tried to scramble away. Dawn was on him before he could move, pinning him to the ground with one massive paw on his chest.
Got him.
Todd stared up at her, breathing hard, eyes wide with fear. Up close, she could see how scrawny he really was. All bones and nervous energy, heart hammering against her paw like a trapped bird.
"Okay, okay, you got me," he said, trying for bravado and failing. "Can we maybe talk about this? I'm very reasonable—"
Dawn applied a little more pressure. Not much. Just enough to emphasize the point. Just to tease him.
She'd seen him get thrown around in school fights. Seen him bounce off lockers, hit the ground hard, always get back up laughing. She knew he could take it.
Except.
The crack was unmistakable.
It sounded like tree branches breaking. Wet and woody and wrong. Todd's words cut off into a scream—high-pitched and agonized—and Dawn felt something give way beneath her paw.
His ribs. Three of them.
She'd broken his ribs.
Dawn jerked back like she'd been burned. Stared at Todd, who was curled on his side, gasping, one hand pressed to his chest. Blood on his lips where he'd bitten through them.
"I—" she tried to say, but couldn't. The whine that came out was inarticulate, helpless. She couldn't explain, couldn't apologize. Just stood there frozen while Todd gasped in pain.
"What the hell is that thing?!" Lance's voice, distant but getting closer.
Dawn stood frozen. Todd was making sounds—little gasping whimpers that made something in her chest feel like it was being crushed. She'd hurt him. Really hurt him. Not playfully, not careful like she'd thought she was being.
She'd broken him.
"Dawn, status report!" Scott's voice in her comm, tinny and commanding.
She couldn't respond. Not in words—her vocal cords couldn't form them in this shape. Couldn't move. Could only stare at Todd's huddled form, at the damage she'd caused, at the blood—
"DAWN!" Wrath's voice, sharp with concern. "Where are you?"
Footsteps. Multiple sets. Both X-Men and Brotherhood converging on their location.
Todd was trying to crawl away, every movement clearly agonizing. Dawn wanted to help, to apologize, to fix it somehow, but she didn't trust herself to touch him again. Didn't trust her strength, her control, herself.
"There!" Lance came around the corner, saw Todd, saw Dawn. His expression twisted into fury. "You fucking monster—"
He slammed his hands against the floor. The ground buckled, throwing Dawn off balance. She stumbled back, still staring at Todd.
"Get away from him!" Lance snarled, creating a rock wall between them.
More voices. The X-Men arriving from one direction, Pietro zipping in from another. Someone—Fred, maybe—carefully lifting Todd. Todd's pained sounds as he was moved.
"Dawn?" Wrath was beside her suddenly, hand on her massive shoulder as he shifted from his own form. "What happened?"
She made a sound—distressed, guilty, impossible to translate into human words. But Wrath had known her long enough to know even if he couldn't understand her. The way she kept staring at where Todd had been. The trembling in her massive frame that had nothing to do with physical pain. He was one of the few people who could understand her perfectly due to their mutations but he didn't need to.
The mission dissolved into chaos. The Brotherhood retreated with their injured teammate. The X-Men secured the facility. Dawn stood motionless in the hallway, overwhelmed and trapped inside herself. She couldn't speak, couldn't explain, could only follow when ordered.
"We need to move," Scott ordered.
She moved. Mechanically. Following orders because her brain had shut down, locked in an endless loop of that sound. Crack. That scream. Those gasping whimpers.
The ride back to the Institute was a blur. Someone—Jean, maybe—tried to communicate telepathically, to ask what happened. Dawn's mind was too chaotic, too horrified, for coherent response.
Xavier was waiting when they arrived. "I'll need a full debrief—"
"Not now," Wrath said firmly. "Give her time."
"But—"
"Professor. Not now."
Dawn transformed back in her room. The breaking and reforming hurt like it always did—bones cracking back to human size, fur slicking off in sheets, skin knitting itself together. But once it was done, the physical pain faded quickly, leaving only the emotional agony. She sat on the floor, naked and shaking and replaying the mission over and over.
He'd looked so scared. So small. And she'd just—
She'd been playing. Having fun. Treating him like prey because some predator part of her brain thought it was a game.
And she'd broken him.
There was a knock on her door. "Dawn? It's me." Wrath.
She didn't answer, but he came in anyway. Sat down next to her on the floor, close but not touching.
"You want to talk about it?"
"I hurt him," Dawn said, voice hollow. "I didn't mean to. I thought—I'd seen him get thrown around before, I thought he could take it—"
"Who?"
"That Brotherhood kid. The frog one. Toad." Her hands were shaking. "I just—I was being careful. I thought I was being careful. But I heard his ribs break and—"
"Hey." Wrath's hand on her shoulder, grounding. "Accidents happen."
"It shouldn't have happened. I should've been more careful. I should've known—" Her voice cracked. "I've broken bones before. On purpose. When I meant to hurt someone. But this—I didn't want to hurt him. I was just playing and I fucked up and—"
She was crying now, which she hated, but couldn't stop.
"He's probably fine," Wrath tried. "These Brotherhood kids, they're tough—"
"I heard his ribs break." Dawn looked at her hands—human hands now, but she could still feel the memory of that fragile body beneath her paw. "What if I killed him? What if—"
"You didn't. Jean would've sensed it if—" Wrath paused. "Dawn, you need to breathe."
She couldn't. The panic was overwhelming, crushing her chest the way she'd crushed Todd's. She'd been so stupid, so careless, so convinced she had control when clearly she didn't—
"I can't go on missions anymore," she said suddenly. "Tell Xavier I can't. I'll hurt someone again, I'll mess up again—"
"You won't—"
"I will! I did!" Dawn pulled away from his touch. "I'm too strong. I don't know how to be careful enough. I shouldn't—I can't—"
Wrath didn't argue. Just sat with her while she spiraled, while the guilt ate her alive, while she replayed that crack over and over in her head.
Eventually—she didn't know how long—she exhausted herself. Sat there hollow and empty.
"For what it's worth," Wrath said quietly, "Xavier said the mission was a success. They didn't get the data. You stopped them."
"I don't care."
"I know."
Silence.
"That kid at school," Dawn said finally. "The one who made me laugh in the hallway. The ceiling trick."
"Yeah?"
"That was him. That's who I hurt."
"...Shit."
"Yeah."
More silence.
"He'll heal," Wrath said, though he didn't sound entirely convinced. "And you'll figure out how to control your strength better. This isn't the end, Dawn."
But it felt like it. It felt like she'd crossed some line she couldn't uncross.
The funny try-hard kid from school with the ceiling trick and the terrible flirting. She'd made him scream. Made him bleed. Broken his bones while he was helpless beneath her.
Monster, Lance had called her.
Maybe he was right.
---
One week later, Dawn saw Todd at school.
He was moving carefully, one hand occasionally pressed to his ribs. But he was alive. Walking. Laughing at something Fred said.
Relief hit her so hard she had to lean against a locker.
He was okay. Not dead. Not permanently damaged. Okay.
Todd caught her looking. For a moment, their eyes met across the hallway. He didn't recognize her—why would he? He'd never seen her human face, only the wolf. To him, she was just the new girl from the Institute.
He smiled. That same try-hard, hopeful smile from before.
Dawn looked away.
She couldn't face him. Couldn't reconcile the guilt with his obvious lack of recognition. Couldn't figure out how to tell him, when to apologize, if she even deserved to.
"You okay?" Kitty asked, appearing beside her.
"Fine," Dawn lied.
She wasn't fine. She wouldn't be fine for a long time. Every time she saw Todd, she'd remember that crack. That scream. The knowledge that she'd hurt him while playing, while being careless with her strength.
It would take months—meeting him in the stairwell, slowly building friendship, learning to trust herself around him again—before she could even begin to forgive herself.
And when she finally told him, when they were close enough that the secret felt like a lie between them, he'd look at her with understanding instead of blame. Would tell her it was okay, that he healed, that accidents happen.
But that was later.
For now, she just had to carry the guilt and hope that someday, she'd be brave enough to confess.
Chapter 6: The Apology
Chapter Text
They'd been hanging out for two months now. Two months of skipping class together, sharing lunch at the Brotherhood table, trading stupid jokes in empty stairwells. Two months of Dawn slowly, painfully, learning to be comfortable around Todd.
And two months of her avoiding any situation where she might have to touch him.
Todd noticed. Of course he noticed.
"You know I don't bite, right?" he'd joked once when she'd flinched away from his attempt at a friendly shoulder bump. "Well, okay, I could bite, but I wouldn't. Not you, anyway."
Dawn had laughed it off. Made some excuse about personal space. Ignored the hurt that flickered across his face before he covered it with that try-hard grin.
She was a coward. She knew it. She just didn't know how to stop being one.
It was Fred who finally forced the issue.
They were at the Brotherhood house—Dawn's first time actually being invited inside. It was exactly as much of a disaster as she'd expected, but somehow that made it more comfortable. No pressure to be perfect in a place that was already falling apart.
They were sprawled in the living room, some dumb movie playing on the TV. Dawn had positioned herself carefully in the armchair—alone, away from the couch where Todd and Fred were sharing space.
"Dawn, you want some pizza?" Todd called, holding up a slice.
"I'm good."
"You sure? Fred ate most of it but there's still—"
"I said I'm good."
The sharpness in her voice made everyone look over. Dawn felt her face heat up.
"Okay, jeez," Todd said, that practiced casual tone that meant he was hurt but pretending not to be. "Just offering."
Silence. The movie played on. Dawn could feel everyone's eyes on her, then carefully looking away, giving her space she didn't deserve.
"I'm gonna get some air," she muttered, standing up.
She made it to the back porch before Fred's voice stopped her.
"You know he thinks you hate him, right?"
Dawn turned. Fred was standing in the doorway, too big for the frame, expression more serious than she'd ever seen it.
"I don't—"
"You act like he's got the plague. Every time he gets close, you pull away. Every time he tries to share something or be friendly, you shut him down." Fred crossed his arms. "If you don't want to hang out with us, that's fine. But don't string him along just to make him feel like shit."
"That's not what I'm doing—"
"Then what ARE you doing? Because as far as I can see, you're being kind of cruel, and I didn't think you were cruel. Did those X-Men put you up to it?"
The words hit like a slap. Dawn's hands clenched into fists.
"I'm not trying to be cruel."
"Then what?"
"I'm trying not to hurt him again!"
The words burst out before she could stop them. Fred blinked, clearly not expecting that.
"What?"
"I—" Dawn's throat felt tight. "I already hurt him once. Bad. And I can't—I don't trust myself not to do it again."
"When did you hurt him?"
"That first mission. The medical facility. I was—" She couldn't look at Fred. "I was in my other form. I caught him. I thought I was being careful but I wasn't and I—I broke his ribs."
Silence.
"That was you?" Fred's voice was quiet.
"Yeah. That was me. And I heard it, Fred. I heard his bones break and I—" Her voice cracked. "I've never felt so horrified in my life. I thought I killed him. And he doesn't even know it was me, and I've been too much of a coward to tell him, I have no idea how to bring it up with out causing a fight, so instead I just avoid him like an asshole—"
"You need to tell him."
"I can't—"
"Dawn." Fred moved closer, and despite his size, there was nothing threatening about it. "You need to tell him. This—" he gestured at the house "—this weird distance thing you're doing? It's hurting him worse than any broken rib ever could."
"But what if—"
"What if nothing. Tell him. Let him decide how he feels about it." Fred's expression softened. "For what it's worth? I think he'll forgive you. Todd's good at that. It's everyone else who sucks at apologizing."
He left her there on the porch, door clicking shut behind him.
Dawn stood in the cold evening air, shaking. Fred was right. She knew he was right. She'd been carrying this guilt for months, letting it poison what could have been an actual friendship, hurting Todd by trying to protect him from hurt.
She was an idiot.
Dawn took a breath, then another, then went back inside.
Todd was still on the couch, staring at the TV without really watching. The others had made themselves scarce—even Fred had disappeared, probably herding everyone out to give them privacy.
"Hey," Dawn said quietly.
Todd glanced over, then back at the TV. "Hey."
"Can we talk?"
"If you want." His voice was carefully neutral. "You don't have to though. I get it."
"Get what?"
"That you don't really want to hang out with me. It's cool. I'm used to it."
Something in Dawn's chest cracked. "Todd—"
"I mean, I get it. I'm annoying and gross and I try too hard—"
"That's not—"
"And you probably just felt bad for me or whatever, and that's fine, but you don't have to keep pretending—"
"I broke your ribs."
Todd stopped mid-sentence. Stared at her. "What?"
Dawn forced herself to sit down on the couch—not close, but closer than she'd let herself get in months. "That first mission I went on. The medical facility. I was in my wolf form and I caught you and I—" She had to push the words out. "I broke your ribs. I heard them snap. I felt it. And I've been terrified of hurting you again ever since."
Todd's mouth opened. Closed. Opened again. "That was you?"
"Yeah."
"The big scary werewolf thing that chased me through the hallways?"
"Yeah."
"That—" Todd's expression went through several rapid changes. Confusion. Realization. Something that might have been understanding. "You've been avoiding me because you felt bad about that?"
"I didn't just feel bad, Todd. I felt like a monster. I was playing with you like you were prey and I got careless and I hurt you and—" The words were tumbling out now, months of guilt spilling over. "I thought I killed you. For like a full minute, I thought I'd actually killed you. And then I saw you at school and you were okay but you had no idea it was me, and I didn't know how to tell you, and every time I got close to you I remembered that crack and I was terrified I'd fuck up again—"
"Dawn." Todd's hand landed on her shoulder. She flinched, but he didn't pull away. "Breathe."
"I'm sorry," she managed. "I'm so sorry. I should've been more careful. I should've known how strong I was, I should've—"
"Hey. Hey, look at me." He moved so that he was on his knees and fully facing her. Wanting to grab her and make her but resisting the urge.
She did. Todd's expression was soft, concerned, completely without the anger or fear she'd been expecting.
"That was months ago," he said gently. "I healed. Like, completely. Took a week, maybe? I barely even remember it."
"I remember it every time I look at you."
"Then stop remembering it." He squeezed her shoulder. "Dawn, I've had way worse than some broken ribs. Pietro once threw me into a brick wall going like fifty miles an hour. Lance dropped a rock wall on me. Fred's sat on me. Multiple times."
"That's not the same—"
"Isn't it? We're mutants. We fight. We get hurt. It happens." His thumb rubbed a small circle on her shoulder—comforting, casual. "And for what it's worth? I'd way rather get hurt by accident by someone who actually cares than on purpose by people who don't."
Dawn felt something hot behind her eyes. "I care so much it's stupid. Embarrassing."
"Yeah?" Todd's smile was soft, genuine. "That's like, the least stupid thing I've ever heard."
"I thought you'd hate me if you knew."
"Nah. I could never hate you." He said it with such simple certainty that Dawn felt the last of her defenses crumble. "I thought YOU hated ME. That you figured out I was annoying and gross and were trying to find a nice way to ditch me."
"You're not gross."
"I secrete slime."
"Okay, you're a little gross. But in an endearing way. I like it."
Todd laughed—that wheezing, genuine laugh that made Dawn smile despite everything. "So we're good? You're not gonna avoid me anymore?"
"I'm not gonna avoid you anymore," Dawn confirmed, biting down the embarrassment. Then, making herself be brave, she added, "Can I... can I hug you? I've wanted to for like two months but I was too scared I'd break you."
"Dude, I'm not made of glass—"
"I know, I know, it's just—"
Todd solved the problem by pulling her into a hug himself. His arms wrapped around her shoulders, his chin resting on top of her head. He was smaller than her, lighter, but the hug was solid and real and exactly what she needed.
Dawn hugged back, carefully at first, then more firmly when Todd didn't shatter or flinch or pull away. He was warm and slightly damp and smelled like that river-mud scent that reminded her of home.
"For the record," Todd said into her hair, "no one's ever apologized to me before. Like, ever. For anything."
Dawn pulled back enough to look at him. "What?"
"Yeah. Most people just hit me and move on, or ignore it, or whatever. You're like, the first person who's ever actually said sorry for hurting me." His smile was a little wobbly. "So that's... that's really cool. Even if you didn't need to, it's really cool that you did."
Something in Dawn's chest felt too big for her ribcage. "People should apologize to you more."
"People should do a lot of things." Todd shrugged, trying for casual and not quite making it. "But you did, and that matters. A lot."
They stayed like that for a moment—close, comfortable, the months of awkward distance finally dissolved. Dawn could hear the others moving around upstairs, clearly listening, probably taking bets on how this conversation would go.
"So," Todd said eventually, "does this mean you'll actually sit on the couch with us now? Instead of banishing yourself to the armchair?"
"Yeah. Yeah, I can do that."
"And share pizza?"
"Don't push it. You guys eat like animals."
"Fair enough." Todd's grin was bright and genuine. "But you'll hang out? Actually hang out, not weird hovering-from-a-distance hanging out?"
"Actually hang out," Dawn confirmed. "I promise."
"Cool. That's—yeah. That's really cool."
They settled back on the couch together—closer than Dawn had let herself get before, but not touching. Just existing in the same space without the weight of guilt crushing her lungs.
The movie was still playing. The others gradually filtered back—Fred giving Dawn a subtle thumbs up, Lance pretending he hadn't been listening, Pietro making some comment about "finally" that earned him a thrown pillow.
It felt normal. Easy. Like maybe she could actually have this—friends, belonging, closeness without catastrophe.
"Hey Dawn?" Todd said quietly while the others argued about what movie to watch next.
"Yeah?"
"Thanks. For telling me. And for caring enough to feel guilty, even though you didn't need to." He glanced at her, something vulnerable in his expression. "It means a lot. You mean a lot."
Dawn bumped her shoulder against his—gentle, careful, but contact nonetheless. "You mean a lot too. That's why I was so scared."
"Well, stop being scared. I'm tougher than I look."
"I'm starting to figure that out."
They stayed like that—shoulders touching, comfortable silence between them—while the Brotherhood argued and laughed and existed around them. The guilt was still there, probably would be for a while, but it was manageable now. Shared.
And Todd had forgiven her. More than that—he'd been grateful for the apology, like it was something rare and precious instead of the bare minimum.
Dawn made a silent promise to herself: she'd never take that for granted. Would never make him feel like his pain didn't matter, like hurting him was acceptable, like he deserved anything less than genuine care and respect.
He'd had enough of that from everyone else.
From her, he'd get better.
She'd make sure of it.
Chapter 7: Outmatched
Summary:
and then we never see Sabertooth again because i forget he exists :')
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The mission was supposed to be simple: intercept a weapons shipment, neutralize the guards, secure the cargo. Standard SHIELD cooperation stuff that the X-Men handled regularly.
Nobody mentioned Mystique would be there.
Or Sabertooth.
Or Pyro.
"SCATTER!" Scott's voice over comms as Pyro sent a wall of flame toward the team.
Dawn rolled left, came up in a crouch. Assessed the threats immediately—Mystique morphing between forms to confuse, Pyro controlling the flames, and Sabertooth.
Sabertooth, who locked eyes with her across the warehouse.
Something passed between them. Recognition, maybe. Two predators spotting each other. His lips pulled back in a feral grin, showing elongated canines that matched her own.
"Well, well," Sabertooth's voice was a growl. "Baby's first real fight."
Dawn felt her own lips pull back, teeth bared. "I'm not a baby."
"Compared to me? Yeah, you are."
He moved. Dawn moved.
They collided in the center of the warehouse with enough force to crack the concrete beneath them. Sabertooth's claws raked toward her face—Dawn ducked, drove her fist into his gut. He barely grunted, grabbed her arm, threw her into a shipping container.
Dawn hit hard enough to dent the metal. Rolled with the impact, came up ready.
This was... fun?
Sabertooth fought like Logan. All aggression and instinct, using claws and teeth and raw strength. Dawn knew how to handle that—she'd been training with Logan for months.
She launched herself back at him. Landed a solid hit to his jaw. Felt satisfaction when his head snapped back.
"Not bad, kid," Sabertooth admitted, working his jaw. "You got some training."
"Logan," Dawn said, circling.
"Ah. That explains it." Sabertooth's grin widened. "He teach you all his moves?"
"Enough of them."
"Let's test that."
They went at it again. Dawn blocked, countered, used her speed to stay ahead of his greater reach. It was almost like sparring with Logan—familiar patterns, predictable attacks.
Except Logan pulled his punches in training.
Sabertooth didn't.
Dawn realized her mistake when Sabertooth's fighting style shifted. Stopped being predictable. Stopped being like Logan's at all.
He was playing with her. Testing her. And now that he'd figured out her skill level, he was done being nice.
Sabertooth's claws caught her across the ribs. Not deep, but enough to sting. Dawn hissed, retaliated with a kick to his knee. He didn't even stumble.
"You done warming up?" Sabertooth asked. "Because I am."
He moved faster than before. Stronger. Dawn barely blocked the first real hit. Didn't block the second. His fist connected with her jaw, sent her spinning.
She tasted blood.
"DAWN!" Jean's voice, distant. "Fall back!"
Dawn couldn't fall back. Sabertooth was already on her, claws raking down her arm. She felt skin part, blood well up. Threw a desperate punch that he caught easily.
"You fight like Logan," Sabertooth said, twisting her arm until Dawn gasped. "But Logan had decades to get good. You've had what, months?"
He threw her. Dawn hit the ground hard, rolled, tried to get up. Sabertooth's boot caught her in the side. She heard something crack.
Rib. Definitely a rib.
"Problem with healing factors," Sabertooth continued, stalking toward her, "is it makes you sloppy. You think you can take hits because you'll just heal. But healing takes time. And pain—" he grabbed her by the throat, lifted her off the ground "—pain slows you down."
Dawn clawed at his hand, couldn't get free. Couldn't breathe.
"DAWN!" Multiple voices now. The X-Men were coming.
Sabertooth's eyes flickered toward them, then back to Dawn. "Shame. Was just getting fun."
His claws drove into her side.
Dawn felt them punch through muscle, scrape against bone. Felt them twist before he pulled them out. The pain was blinding, all-consuming.
Sabertooth dropped her. Dawn hit the ground, hand going to her side. Blood poured between her fingers.
"See you around, kid," Sabertooth said. Then he was gone, disappearing into the chaos as Mystique called retreat.
Dawn tried to stand. Failed. Fell back to her knees, hand pressed to her side, trying to keep her insides inside.
"Dawn!" Kurt appeared next to her in a puff of smoke. "Mein Gott—"
"I'm fine," Dawn managed.
"You're not fine! You're—Jean, ve need a medic!"
"No—" Dawn tried to push Kurt away. "I'm fine, just—give me a minute—"
But Jean was already there, Scott behind her, both of them taking in the blood.
"We need to get her back to the Institute," Jean said. "Now. Scott, can you carry her?"
"Don't—" Dawn's protest was cut off by a cough that brought up blood. "Don't need—"
"You're going into shock," Jean said firmly. "Kurt, take Scott and Dawn. We'll secure the cargo."
"I'm not—"
But Kurt had already grabbed them both, and the world dissolved into brimstone and dizziness. When it reformed, they were in the Institute med bay.
"Put her on the table," Jean directed. She'd appeared seconds after them, apparently convincing Kurt to come back for her.
Scott lowered Dawn onto the medical bed. She tried to sit up, was pushed back down gently but firmly.
"Stay still," Jean ordered. "I need to assess the damage."
"I'm fine—"
"You have four broken ribs, internal bleeding, and a puncture wound that's dangerously close to your kidney." Jean's hands glowed as she used her telekinesis to examine without touching. "Dawn, this is serious."
"I'll heal," Dawn gritted out.
"Not fast enough. Your healing factor is good but not—"
"I'll heal," Dawn repeated. "Just—leave me alone. I need to be alone."
"You need medical attention—"
"I need privacy!" The words came out sharper than intended. "Please. Just—give me an hour. Alone. I'll be fine."
Jean and Scott exchanged looks.
"Dawn, I understand you're probably in shock and scared, but—" Jean started.
"I'm not scared. I know how my mutation works. I need to be alone. Please."
"We can't just leave you—"
"Yes, you can." Dawn tried to sit up again, gasped when the movement sent agony through her side. "One hour. Lock me in here if you have to. But leave me alone."
"I'll stay with her," Scott said.
"NO." Dawn's voice was sharp, final. "Alone. Or I'm leaving."
She tried to stand, to prove her point. Made it halfway upright before her legs gave out. Scott caught her, lowered her back to the bed.
"You're in no condition to leave—"
"Then give me an hour." Dawn met his eyes behind the visor. "Please. I'm asking nicely. One hour alone. Then you can come back and check on me. But right now, I need privacy."
Another look between Jean and Scott. Then Jean nodded slowly.
"One hour. But if you're not stable when we come back, we're calling Xavier and you're getting proper medical treatment whether you like it or not."
"Fine."
They left. Dawn heard the lock click—they'd actually locked her in, probably worried she'd try to leave. Smart.
The moment they were gone, Dawn rolled onto her side, gasping through the pain. Every breath hurt. Every movement sent fresh agony through her ribs, her side.
She needed to transform. Now. While she had privacy.
But the transformation required breaking every bone in her body.
Dawn closed her eyes, tried to prepare herself. The ribs were already broken. The puncture wound was still bleeding. Transforming would make all of it worse before it made it better.
But it would heal her. The complete reformation would reset everything. Broken bones would form whole. Torn flesh would knit together. She'd emerge from the wolf form completely healed.
She just had to endure the transformation first.
Dawn took as deep a breath as her broken ribs would allow. Then she let go of her human shape.
Her jaw broke first. The crack was nauseating, especially combined with the grinding of bone reshaping. Dawn bit down on the scream, didn't want to alert anyone outside.
Her spine next. Each vertebra popping, extending. The broken ribs screaming as her chest cavity expanded. She did scream then, couldn't help it, muffled it into the pillow.
Her legs broke. Reformed. The pain was so intense she nearly passed out.
Her arms. Her shoulders. Every bone systematically breaking and reshaping while the puncture wound in her side tore further open, then slowly, agonizingly, knitted back together as the transformation restructured her entire body.
Three minutes. Three minutes of hell.
When it was done, Dawn lay on the medical bed in wolf form, panting, covered in blood. But whole. Healed. Everything reformed correctly.
Now she just had to change back. God she wanted to rest first though. Needed to. She wasn't immune to pain by any measure.
The reversal was worse. Always was. Bones compacting, organs shifting back, skin and fur peeling off. Dawn buried her face in the pillow and endured.
When she finally returned to human form, she was shaking, covered in sweat and blood, but her ribs were whole. The puncture wound was gone. Just a faint scar that would fade in days.
She had maybe twenty minutes left.
Dawn forced herself upright. Staggered to the med bay sink, cleaned the blood off as best she could. Her clothes were ruined—torn and soaked—but she couldn't do anything about that. The sheets of bloodied fur and skin went to the waste bin.
She climbed back onto the bed, arranged herself to look injured but stable. Controlled her breathing so it wouldn't give away that her ribs were fine.
Waited.
Jean and Scott returned at exactly one hour.
"Dawn?" Jean pushed the door open cautiously. "How are you—"
She stopped. Stared.
"You're sitting up."
"Told you I'd heal." Dawn's voice was rough from screaming into the pillow. "I'm fine."
"But—" Jean moved closer, hands already glowing to scan. "Let me just—"
"I'm fine," Dawn repeated firmly. "Can I go now?"
Jean's scan completed. Her expression went from concern to confusion. "Your ribs... they're healed. And the puncture wound is... gone?"
"Healing mutation," Dawn said. "Works fast when I need it to."
"But that's—that's not possible. No healing factor works that fast—"
"Mine does." Dawn slid off the bed, testing her weight. Everything held. "Can I go now, or are you going to keep me locked in here?"
Scott and Jean exchanged another look.
"Professor Xavier is going to want to talk to you," Scott said.
"I'm sure he does." Dawn moved toward the door. "Tell him I'll stop by later. Right now I'm going home."
"Home?" Jean's eyebrow raised. "You mean the Brotherhood house?"
"Yeah. I mean the Brotherhood house."
"Dawn, you were just seriously injured—"
"And now I'm not. So I'm leaving. Curfew isn't for hours yet." Dawn pushed past them into the hallway. "Thanks for the medical bay use, I guess."
She made it outside before her legs started shaking again. The transformation had healed her, but it had also exhausted her. She should have probably gone back to her room at the Institute where she could collapse in private. But she didn't.
She made it three blocks before she had to sit down. Leaned against a building, trying to gather the energy to keep moving.
Footsteps. Dawn's head snapped up, body tensing despite the exhaustion.
Todd. Coming down the sidewalk with a bag from the corner store, probably getting snacks for the house. He spotted her, did a double-take.
"Dawn?" He jogged over. "What are you—holy shit, is that blood?"
"I'm fine." Dawn tried to stand, failed. "Just need a minute."
"You're covered in blood!" Todd crouched next to her, eyes scanning. "What happened? Are you hurt?"
"Mission went bad. I'm fine now."
"You don't look fine. You look like you're about to pass out." Todd's hand hovered near her shoulder, not quite touching. "Let me call someone. Jean or—"
"No. I'm just tired. I'll be fine once I..” What? She hadn't really thought that far, just running on instinct like always, “get back to the Institute." She said as nothing else even made sense to say. It's not like she had anywhere else to go or needed a hospital either.
"That's like a mile from here."
"I can walk a mile."
"Dawn." Todd's voice was gentle but firm. "You can barely stand. Let me at least give you a ride."
"You don't have a car."
"Lance does. I'll call him."
"I don't need—"
But Todd was already dialing. "Lance? Yeah, I need you to bring the van... I'm on Fifth and Market... Just trust me, okay? Thanks."
He hung up. Sat down next to Dawn on the sidewalk, careful to leave space between them.
"You don't have to do this," Dawn said.
"I know. But we're friends, right? This is what friends do."
Dawn didn't have an argument for that.
Lance arrived ten minutes later. Took one look at Dawn and raised an eyebrow but didn't comment. Just opened the van door.
"Where to?"
"Xavier's Institute I guess," Dawn said.
"You sure? You look like you need a hospital."
"I'm sure."
The drive was quiet. Dawn could feel both of them glancing at her, could sense the questions they weren't asking. She was grateful for the silence.
When they pulled up to the Institute gates, Dawn forced herself to straighten up. Look less sore than she felt.
"Thanks for the ride."
"Dawn—" Todd started.
"I'm fine. Really. Just need some sleep." She climbed out of the van before he could argue. "I'll see you at school Monday."
She didn't wait for a response. Walked toward the mansion with as much steadiness as she could manage, knowing they were watching.
Made it inside. Made it to her room. Locked the door and finally let herself collapse on the bed.
The transformation had healed her. But it had also taken everything she had left.
Dawn closed her eyes and let the exhaustion take her.
---
Monday at school, Dawn showed up with fading bruises that she didn't even waste her ‘healing factor's on. Obviously she could train if she was fine. Nothing serious-looking—just enough to make it clear she'd been in a fight.
Todd cornered her at lunch.
"You doing okay?"
"Yeah. Fine."
"You sure? Because Friday you looked—"
"I said I'm fine." Dawn's voice was sharper than intended. "Drop it."
Todd held up his hands. "Okay. Okay, I'm dropping it." He paused. "But if you ever want to talk about what happened..."
"I don't."
"Okay."
They ate lunch in slightly awkward silence. Dawn could feel Todd wanting to push, wanting to ask more questions. She was grateful when he didn't.
After school, she found a note tucked in her locker.
*If you ever need a ride or just somewhere to hang out that's not the Institute, Brotherhood house is open. No questions asked. - Lance*
Dawn stared at the note for a long moment. Then folded it carefully and put it in her pocket.
She wasn't ready to tell them anything. Wasn't ready to be vulnerable or explain her healing or admit how badly Sabertooth had hurt her.
But knowing the offer was there?
That meant something.
---
That night, alone in her room at the Institute, Dawn let herself think about the fight. About being outmatched. About the choice she'd made to suffer rather than reveal her secret.
She'd survived. That was what mattered.
The skill would come with time. Until then, she'd keep her secrets close and her guard up.
Even with people who were starting to feel like friends.
Especially with them.
Because letting people in meant they could hurt you. And Dawn had been hurt enough for one lifetime.
The Brotherhood's offer stood. The note stayed in her pocket.
But Dawn wasn't ready to take them up on it.
Not yet.
Notes:
Hi, yes, i am also rereading this and i think its super clear i wrote this at like 2am because i think i had a plan for her to be at the brotherhood house and then *forgot* and just winged it.
Chapter 8: Blueprints And Care
Chapter Text
Part One: Discovery
Dawn had been in Todd's room exactly twice before—both times briefly, just dropping something off or waiting while he grabbed his jacket. But this was the first time she was actually in it, door closed, Todd flopped on his bed scrolling through his phone while she sat cross-legged on the floor.
"Sorry about the mess," Todd said for the third time. "I know it's kind of—"
"It's fine." Dawn was examining the room with genuine curiosity. Band posters covered most of the walls. Probably covering holes. Clothes were scattered everywhere in various states of clean and dirty. The desk was buried under a mountain of... papers?
Dawn stood up and moved closer. Not papers. Schematics.
Detailed, intricate technical drawings covered in calculations and notes in Todd's surprisingly neat handwriting. Mathematical equations she couldn't even begin to parse. Diagrams of machines she didn't recognize.
"What's all this?" she asked, carefully lifting one page.
Todd glanced over, then sat up quickly. "Oh, that's—it's nothing. Just stuff I mess around with—"
"This doesn't look like nothing." Dawn held up the schematic. It showed some kind of complex mechanical system with dozens of interconnected parts, each labeled with precise measurements. "What is it?"
"It's, uh..." Todd scratched the back of his neck, looking embarrassed. "A hydraulic amplification system. For Magneto. Makes it easier to manipulate non-ferrous metals by creating an induced magnetic field through pressure differentials and—" He stopped. "Sorry. It's boring—"
"No, keep going." Dawn sat down on the edge of his bed, still holding the schematic. "How does it work?"
Todd blinked. "You... actually want to know?"
"Yeah. I can't make sense of any of this—" she gestured at the equations "—but I want to know what it does."
Something shifted in Todd's expression. That careful guardedness melted away, replaced by genuine excitement.
"Okay, so—" He moved to sit next to her, pointing at different parts of the diagram. "Non-ferrous metals don't respond to magnetic fields naturally, right? So you can't just move them like Magneto does with iron or steel. But if you create a hydraulic system that generates enough pressure, you can induce a temporary magnetic property—"
He kept talking, hands moving animatedly, explaining concepts Dawn only half-understood. But she watched him, fascinated not by the machine but by the transformation. This wasn't the try-hard class clown. This was someone brilliant, passionate, completely in his element.
"—and that's how you get the amplification effect without needing an external power source. Pretty cool, right?" Todd finished, looking at her hopefully.
"That's really fucking cool," Dawn said honestly. "You built this?"
"Well, the prototype. It's still in testing but the theory's sound—" He stopped, seeming to catch himself. "I mean, Magneto thinks it's promising. Which is good. I guess."
Dawn looked around the room with new eyes. There had to be dozens of schematics scattered across the floor, the desk, even a few stuck to the wall with tape.
"What else have you made?"
Todd's face lit up. "Oh man, okay so there's this thing I'm working on for Lance—helps him control the amplitude of his seismic waves more precisely..." He hopped off the bed and started gathering papers, showing her project after project. Each one more complex than the last.
Dawn couldn't follow all the technical details, but she understood enough: Todd was genuinely, legitimately brilliant. And from the way he talked—apologetic, downplaying his own work—nobody had ever made him feel like that mattered.
"Does Magneto pay you for this stuff?" she asked.
"What? No. I mean, he lets us stay in the house—well, used to before we got kicked out—and sometimes he'll get materials if I ask but..." Todd shrugged. "It's just something I do. Not a big deal."
"It's a huge deal," Dawn said firmly. "You're building machines for one of the most powerful mutants alive. That's not 'just something you do.'"
Todd looked down at the schematic in his hands. "Most people don't really care about the tech stuff. They just want the finished product."
"Well I care." Dawn stood up, surveying the mess of genius scattered across his room. "This is amazing. You're amazing."
Todd's face went red. "I'm not—"
"You are." Dawn met his eyes. "Don't downplay it."
They stood there for a moment, Todd clutching his schematics, clearly not sure how to handle genuine praise. Dawn filed that away—another thing nobody had ever given him enough of.
"Anyway," Todd said eventually, voice a little rough. "Thanks for... for asking. And for listening. Most people's eyes glaze over when I start talking about this stuff."
"Their loss," Dawn said simply.
Todd's smile was small but real. "Yeah. Maybe."
Part Two: The Gifts
Three days later, Todd came back to his room after a supply run with Lance and stopped dead in the doorway.
There was a box on his bed.
Not wrapped, just a plain cardboard box, but definitely not something that had been there when he left. Todd approached cautiously, half-expecting it to be a prank from Pietro.
Inside were:
- A set of professional drafting pencils, the expensive kind he'd always wanted but never justified buying
- A proper metal ruler and protractor set
- Three pads of high-quality graph paper
- A set of precision screwdrivers
- Several spools of different gauge wire he'd mentioned needing for his current project
Todd stood there staring at the contents like they might disappear if he looked away.
"Yo, Todd, you coming down for—" Lance appeared in the doorway. "What's that?"
"I don't know." Todd carefully picked up the drafting pencils. They were perfect. Exactly the brand he'd been eyeing at the art supply store for months. "Someone left them here."
Lance grinned. "Someone, huh?"
"What?"
"Dawn was here earlier. Said she forgot her hoodie."
"Her hoodie's in the living room. I saw it—" Todd stopped. Looked at the box. Back at Lance. "She... she brought these?"
"Couldn't say. Didn't see anything." But Lance's smile said he definitely knew. "Must be a mystery."
He left. Todd sat down on his bed, carefully examining each item. They were all things he'd mentioned—some just in passing—during that conversation about his schematics. Dawn had listened. Had remembered. Had gone out and bought them.
Nobody had ever done that for him.
Todd pulled out his phone.
*did you leave something in my room?*
The response came a few minutes later.
*your room is a mess, could be anything*
*Dawn*
*what*
*thank you*
*idk what youre talking about*
*the drafting stuff. the wire. all of it. thank you.*
A longer pause this time.
*you need good tools for good work. not a big deal*
*it is to me*
Another pause.
*youre welcome then*
*you didnt have to do this*
*i know*
*but you did anyway*
*yeah*
*why?*
*because your work matters. you matter.*
Todd had to put his phone down for a minute because his vision was getting blurry and he was NOT crying over drafting pencils, he wasn't—
Except he kind of was.
Because nobody had ever said that to him before. That his work mattered. That he mattered.
Nobody except Dawn.
Part Three: The Wall
Two weeks later, Dawn showed up while Todd was out with Fred, getting pizza.
"He here?" she asked Lance, who was on the couch watching TV.
"Nah, food run. Be back in like twenty."
"Cool. I'm gonna borrow his room for a minute."
Lance glanced at her, at the bag she was carrying, and smirked. "Sure. Have fun with... whatever you're doing."
Dawn ignored him and headed upstairs.
Todd's room was still a disaster zone. Clothes everywhere, bed unmade, desk buried under his current project. But the schematics—those were scattered across the floor like always, getting stepped on, pushed aside, treated like trash when they were anything but.
Dawn set down her bag and pulled out what she'd brought: a package of push pins and some clear plastic sleeves she'd found at the office supply store.
She started with the floor, carefully gathering the loose papers. Some were old projects, some were in-progress, some were just ideas sketched out with notes in the margins. All of them were impressive, even if she couldn't fully understand them.
Dawn slipped the best ones into the plastic sleeves to protect them, then started pinning them up on the empty wall space above Todd's desk. Arranged them carefully—not neat enough to look sterile, but organized enough that they wouldn't get lost or damaged.
By the time she finished, an entire wall was covered with Todd's work. A gallery of genius that had been hidden under dirty laundry and forgotten.
Dawn stepped back, examining her work. Better. Much better.
She heard voices downstairs—Todd and Fred returning. Quickly, she grabbed her bag and headed for the door, nearly running into Todd in the hallway.
"Oh, hey!" He brightened immediately. "Didn't know you were here."
"Just dropping something off," she said casually. "Gotta go though. Told Xavier I'd be back by six."
"Oh. Okay." Todd looked disappointed. "See you tomorrow?"
"Yeah, absolutely. Tomorrow."
She left, passing Fred on the stairs. He gave her a knowing look but didn't comment.
---
Todd pushed open his bedroom door, pizza box in hand, ready to hide in his room and work on the new pressure valve design—
He froze.
The wall. His wall. It was covered in his schematics.
All of them neatly protected in plastic sleeves. Carefully pinned up. Displayed like they were... important. Like they were art.
Todd set down the pizza box with shaking hands and moved closer.
She'd organized them by project type—all the Magneto commissions in one section, his personal experiments in another, the sketches and concepts in a third. Each one visible, protected, valued.
His throat felt tight.
Nobody had ever treated his work like this. Like it deserved to be seen. Like it was worth preserving.
He sank down onto his bed, staring at the wall of schematics. His phone buzzed.
*wyd?*
Dawn. Of course it was Dawn.
Todd looked at the wall again. Felt something crack open in his chest.
*just got to my room.*
*cool*
*Dawn*
*what*
*you hung up my schematics*
*they were getting stepped on*
*you didnt have to do that*
*yes i did. theyre important.*
*theyre just drawings*
*theyre YOUR drawings. that makes them important.*
Todd had to wipe his eyes. This was ridiculous. He was crying over wall decorations.
Except it wasn't about the wall. It was about what it meant—that someone saw his work and thought it deserved to be protected. That someone saw *him* and thought he deserved care.
*thank you*, he typed. *seriously. thank you.*
*stop thanking me for basic shit*
*its not basic to me*
A longer pause.
*youre welcome*
*you know youre amazing right?*
*im really not*
*you are. you just dont see it yet.*
*todd*
*what?*
*thank YOU. for showing me your work. for trusting me with it.*
*always*
Todd looked at the wall again. At his work, displayed and protected. At the evidence that someone cared enough to spend time and money making sure his genius wasn't wasted.
He grabbed his nicest set of pencils—the ones Dawn had given him—and pulled out a fresh sheet of graph paper.
He had a new project idea. Something special. Something for her.
Because if Dawn was going to show him he mattered, the least he could do was return the favor.
---
The next time Dawn came over, Todd had something waiting for her.
"What's this?" she asked, looking at the carefully rolled schematic tied with string.
"Open it."
She unrolled the paper carefully. It showed a design for... some kind of mechanical brace? Lots of small, precise components arranged around what looked like a skeletal system diagram.
"I don't understand," she said.
"It's a support brace. For transformations." Todd pointed at different sections. "See, if you wore this before transforming, it would provide structural support during the bone-breaking phase. Wouldn't stop the pain completely but it might reduce it by distributing the force more evenly. And these pressure points here—" he indicated several small mechanisms "—they could deliver localized anesthetic at key nerve clusters."
Dawn stared at the schematic. Then at Todd.
"You designed this for me?"
"Well, yeah. I know the transformation hurts like hell. Thought maybe I could help make it less terrible." He scratched his neck nervously. "I mean, it's just theoretical right now. Would need to actually build and test it, and I'd need your measurements, and it might not even work—"
Dawn kissed him.
It was quick, almost desperate, and when she pulled back Todd looked dazed.
"What was that for?"
"For being you," Dawn said, voice rough. "For seeing me in pain and wanting to fix it. For using your brain to try to help me."
"I mean, that's just—that's what you do for people you—" Todd stopped, face going red.
"People you what?"
"People you care about," he finished quietly.
Dawn looked at the schematic again. At the hours of work Todd had clearly put into this. At the careful notes about her specific anatomy, the calculations to accommodate her unique physiology.
Nobody had ever made her something like this. Nobody had ever cared enough to try.
"You're kind of perfect, you know that?" she said.
"I'm really not—"
"You are." Dawn rolled up the schematic carefully. "And I'm keeping this forever."
"It's just a drawing—"
"It's not just anything. It's proof that you see me. The real me. Pain and all." She met his eyes. "Thank you."
Todd's smile was soft and genuine. "Thank you for making me feel like my brain is worth something."
"It is. You are."
They stood there in his room, surrounded by his work hung carefully on the walls, holding proof of how much they'd come to mean to each other.
Some people said "I love you" with words.
Todd and Dawn said it with drafting pencils and push pins and schematics designed to ease pain.
And somehow, that meant even more.
Chapter 9: Mud And Bones
Summary:
this seems kind of out of the time line because i wrote this one FIRST and then wrote the rest around it so now it kind of seems out of place and this is the best place i could fit it.
Chapter Text
The Brotherhood house smelled like a combination of dirty socks, pizza boxes that should've been thrown out two weeks ago, and whatever science experiment was currently dying in the back of the fridge. Dawn barely noticed anymore. It smelled like home in a way the pristine, sterile Xavier Institute never quite managed.
She was sprawled on the beaten-up couch, one leg thrown over the armrest, squinting through barely-opened eyelids at the flickering TV screen. Some B-movie creature feature that Todd had insisted was "cinema gold." The sound was too loud, the lighting too bright, but she'd learned to manage.
"Yo, watch this part!" Todd bounced—literally bounced—beside her, nearly launching himself off the cushions. "This is where the guy's head, like, totally explodes. It's awesome."
Dawn snorted. "You got a real refined taste in entertainment, Todd."
"Says the girl who made me watch that documentary about wolves for three hours last week."
"That was educational."
"It was boring."
"You fell asleep."
"Exactly!"
She grinned, that lopsided smile that showed off her uneven canines. Todd was already laughing at his own joke, that wheezing, snorting laugh that most people found grating. Dawn found it genuine. Real. Nobody at the Institute laughed like that—all measured and polite, like they were afraid of taking up too much space.
The front door slammed open with enough force to rattle the walls.
"TOLENSKY!" Pietro's voice cut through the movie like nails on a chalkboard. "Did you seriously eat my leftover Chinese food? I had my name on it!"
Dawn felt her shoulders tense, that familiar prickle of irritation crawling up her spine. Her eyes opening a bit more than she normally would let them be, more alert and ready.
"Chill out, speedy," she called back, not bothering to look toward the door. "It was probably Fred. Everything's 'probably Fred' in this house."
"Stay out of this, dog breath!"
The growl that rumbled from her chest was involuntary. She was on her feet before she'd consciously decided to move, teeth bared, eyes blazing red even in the light.
Todd's hand landed on her arm—light, barely there. Not restraining, just... present.
"Hey, hey. Not worth it," he said quietly, though there was a smile playing at his lips. "Besides, I totally did eat his food. It was gonna go bad anyway."
Pietro was already speeding off in a blur of silver, muttering something about "freaks" and "animals."
Dawn's muscles stayed coiled tight for another few seconds before she forced herself to sit back down. Harder than she meant to. The couch springs groaned in protest.
"One of these days I'm gonna knock his teeth in," she muttered.
"Get in line." Todd flopped back beside her, closer this time. Their shoulders touched. "Pretty sure Wanda's called dibs anyway."
They settled back into the movie, but Dawn couldn't quite focus anymore. That restless energy still crawled under her skin, looking for an outlet. She hated how easily Pietro got under her fur—quite literally.
"Hey." Todd's voice was softer now. "Wanna get outta here?"
She turned to look at him, really look at him. He was watching her with those big eyes, head tilted slightly. Concerned but trying not to show it too obviously.
"Where to?"
"I dunno. Somewhere. Anywhere." He shrugged. "Could hit up that junkyard with the good stuff. See if there's anything worth scavenging."
Despite herself, Dawn felt her mood lift. Todd got it. He always seemed to know when she needed to move, to do something with her hands, to not be stuck in her own head.
"Yeah. Yeah, okay."
They grabbed their jackets—hers a worn hoodie that had seen better days, his a ratty windbreaker that was probably older than both of them. Sneaking out wasn't even really sneaking when nobody cared enough to keep track. The Brotherhood house had a freedom the Institute lacked, even if it came with a side of complete chaos.
The junkyard was a twenty-minute walk, mostly in comfortable silence. Dawn kept her eyes mostly shut, navigating by sound and smell. She could hear Todd's footsteps beside her, the slight squelch of moisture in his skin that seeped into his clothes and made them sound distinct, the rhythm of his breathing. She could smell the mud-and-marsh scent that clung to him, that Nanjemoy-river smell that made something in her chest ache with homesickness.
"Can I ask you something?" Todd said suddenly.
"You're gonna anyway."
"Fair." He hopped over a fallen trash can without breaking stride. "That first mission. When we fought. You ever gonna tell me what that was about?"
Dawn's steps faltered. Just for a second. "What do you mean?"
"I mean, you had me. Like, dead to rights. And then you just... let go. Looked like you'd seen a ghost or something."
She was quiet for a long moment. They'd reached the junkyard fence, and she busied herself with finding the gap in the chain-link, the one they'd used a dozen times before.
"I hurt you," she finally said, not looking at him. "I heard it. The snap."
"Oh." Todd followed her through the fence. "That? That was nothing. Healed up in like a couple days. I've had way worse."
"That's not the point." Dawn's voice came out rougher than she intended. "I didn't mean to. I just—I didn't know how..." She gestured vaguely at him. "I didn't know you were that fragile."
"Gee, thanks."
"You know what I mean." She turned to face him fully now, eyes actually open despite the ache building behind them. "I can't always tell how strong I am compared to normal people. Hell, compared to most mutants even. And you—you're tough in a fight, you take hits, but you're also..."
"Scrawny?"
"Breakable."
The word hung in the air between them. Todd was quiet, really quiet, in a way he almost never was.
"I thought I killed you," Dawn admitted. "For like a minute, I thought I'd actually killed someone I..."
She didn't finish the sentence. Didn't need to.
Todd moved closer. Not fast, not a pounce or a leap, just a slow shuffle until he was right in front of her. He reached out and took her hand—his skin cool and slightly damp against her perpetually-warm palm.
"Hey. Look at me."
She did. Met his eyes straight on even though the moonlight reflecting off the junk piles made her wince.
"You didn't kill me. You didn't even really hurt me that bad. And yeah, maybe you gotta be careful, but like... so what? I gotta be careful I don't accidentally slime people. Fred's gotta be careful he doesn't sit on someone. We're all freaks with freaky powers." He squeezed her hand. "You think I don't know you'd never hurt me on purpose?"
"How do you know that? I've got a temper. Everyone knows it."
"Yeah, and I've seen you throw down with Pietro like fifty times. You always pull your punches just enough." His grin was crooked, genuine. "You act all tough and mean, but you're careful with people you care about. Even when you're pissed."
Dawn felt something hot and uncomfortable lodge in her throat. She looked away, back at the scattered junk yard treasures.
"You're such a sap, Tolensky."
"Yeah, well. You're stuck with me anyway."
"Unfortunately."
"Tragically."
"Devastatingly."
They were both grinning now like idiots. Todd still hadn't let go of her hand.
"For the record," he said, "I think you're pretty great. Teeth, temper, dog smell and all."
"You're one to talk about smell, swamp boy."
"Hey, you *like* how I smell. You said so."
"Did not."
"Did too. You said, and I quote, 'You smell like home.'"
Dawn felt heat rise to her cheeks. "I said you smell like Maryland. That's different."
"Is it though?"
Before she could respond—probably with violence—Todd leaned in and pressed his lips to hers. It was quick, chaste, tasting slightly of the sour candy he'd been eating earlier. When he pulled back, he looked both pleased with himself and slightly terrified of her reaction.
Dawn blinked. Once. Twice.
"...Did you just kiss me?"
"Maybe?"
"In a junkyard?"
"Seemed romantic at the time!"
She considered this. Considered him. Considered the fact that her heart was doing something stupid and fast in her chest.
"...Do it again."
His face lit up. "Yeah?"
"Yeah, you idiot."
This time it was slower. Sweeter. Her hand came up to cup the back of his neck, feeling the unique texture of his skin under her fingers. He made a small, happy sound that might have been a croak, might have been a sigh.
When they finally broke apart, Todd was practically vibrating with excitement.
"So does this mean—"
"If you tell Pietro about this, I'm breaking both your arms." Bravado.
"My lips are sealed. Well. Except for kissing purposes."
"Oh my god."
"I'm serious! I'm very dedicated to kissing purposes now. It's my new calling."
Dawn shoved him, but she was laughing. Really laughing, the kind that came from somewhere deep in her chest. Todd stumbled back, caught himself with his tongue on a nearby car hood, and swung back to her side like some kind of demented pendulum.
"C'mon," she said, tugging him deeper into the junkyard. "Help me find some copper wire. Xavier's been on my ass about fixing the Danger Room sensors that got fried last week."
"You're thinking about homework? Right now?"
"I'm thinking about free copper wire. There's a difference."
"You're so weird."
"Says the guy who eats flies."
"They're a delicacy!"
"They're gross."
But she was smiling. They both were. And when their hands tangled together again as they picked through the junk, neither one let go.
Back at the Brotherhood house, Fred would later ask why they were both covered in rust and grinning like maniacs. Lance would make a comment about getting a room. Pietro would complain about literally everything.
Dawn would threaten to fight all of them. Todd would laugh his wheezing laugh. And somewhere in the middle of all the chaos and the noise and the smell of swamp and wet dog, they'd exchange glances that said more than words ever could.
The Institute was clean and safe and proper. But here, in this disaster of a house with these disaster people, Dawn had found something better.
She'd found home.
Chapter 10: The Roof Incident
Chapter Text
Dawn hated third period English with a passion that bordered on religious fervor.
It wasn't the subject itself—she actually liked reading when it was something interesting. But Mrs. Henderson had a voice that could strip paint off walls, the fluorescent lights made her head pound, and worst of all, they were currently reading Romeo and Juliet. Which would be fine, except Mrs. Henderson insisted on making students read it aloud, and Dawn would rather eat glass than perform in front of the class.
She was slouched in her seat, hood up despite the "no hats or hoods" policy, squinting at her desk while some kid butchered Shakespeare's dialogue up front. Her phone buzzed in her pocket.
*roof. now. emergency.*
Dawn didn't need to check the contact name. She knew Todd's texting style—all lowercase, no explanation ever, blessedly devoid of dancing around subjects.
*what kind of emergency*, she texted back.
*dying of boredom. also found something cool.*
*thats not an emergency*
*it is tho. trust me.*
Dawn glanced up at Mrs. Henderson, who was currently lecturing the kid on "proper enunciation" like they were training for Broadway instead of suffering through high school English. No one was paying attention to her. They never did—she was good at being invisible when she wanted to be.
She gathered her stuff as quietly as possible, which was pretty damn quiet given her enhanced senses meant she knew exactly how much noise she was making. The moment Mrs. Henderson turned to write on the board, Dawn slipped out the door.
The hallway was empty except for a hall monitor two corridors away—she could hear his footsteps, the jingle of his keys. Easy to avoid. She'd mapped out this school's blind spots in the first week.
The roof access was through a maintenance door on the third floor that was supposed to be locked. It was not locked, because Lance had broken the lock two months ago and no one had noticed enough to fix it. Dawn climbed the ladder quickly, pushing open the hatch to bright afternoon sunlight that made her wince and squint even harder.
"You made it!" Todd was sitting cross-legged near the roof's edge, grinning. "Thought you might've gotten caught."
"Please. Henderson doesn't even know I exist." Dawn climbed out and let the hatch close behind her. "This better be good, Tolensky. I was actually almost enjoying watching Brad butcher a death scene."
"Oh, it's good." Todd gestured dramatically at the space beside him. "First, check out the view."
Dawn sat down, dangling her legs over the edge. Three stories wasn't that high, but it was high enough to see most of Bayville sprawling out below them. The school parking lot, the football field, the woods beyond. From up here, the world seemed smaller. Manageable.
"Okay," she admitted. "View's decent."
"Right? But that's not even the best part." Todd reached behind him and pulled out a plastic bag. "Found this in the dumpster behind the cafeteria."
"You went dumpster diving?"
"It's not diving if it's right on top. And look—" He pulled out what appeared to be at least thirty packages of the good chocolate chip cookies. The expensive ones they only served when the PTA was visiting. "They threw out a whole box! Just because the expiration date was yesterday!"
Dawn stared at the haul. "You texted me an emergency to show me stolen cookies?"
"Rescued cookies. Big difference." He tore open a package and offered her one. "Plus, I knew you were in Henderson's class. I'm basically a hero."
She wanted to argue, to point out that this was stupid and they were going to get caught and Xavier was going to murder her. But the cookie was still warm from the sun, and Todd was looking at her like she'd just solved world hunger by showing up, and...
"You're an idiot," she said, taking another cookie.
"Yeah, but I'm your favorite idiot."
"You're my only idiot."
"Even better!"
They sat there for a while, eating cookies and watching the world below. Dawn could hear everything from up here—conversations in the parking lot, someone's car radio, birds in the trees. Usually the sensory overload would bother her, but something about being up high made it easier to process. Like the sounds were far enough away to not be overwhelming.
"So what're you skipping?" she asked.
"History. We're talking about the Cold War, which is like, the least interesting war."
"It wasn't really a war though."
"Exactly! It's not even living up to its name. If you're gonna call something a war, there should be at least some actual fighting." Todd leaned back on his hands. "What's Henderson teaching today?"
"Romeo and Juliet."
"Oh man, the suicide one?"
"They all die at the end, yeah."
"That's so depressing. Like, just talk to each other! Communication!" He paused. "Wait, do I sound like a teacher right now?"
"Little bit."
"Gross."
Dawn snorted, then froze. Below, she could hear footsteps in the stairwell. Heavy ones. Adult ones.
"Someone's coming," she whispered.
Todd tensed. "Shit. Think they know we're up here?"
"Probably checking the door. Lance's break job is obvious if you actually look."
"What do we do?"
Dawn's mind raced. They could hide—there was an AC unit big enough to crouch behind. But if whoever it was came all the way up, they'd be trapped. And if it was another student, fine, but if it was a teacher...
The footsteps stopped at the third floor. A pause. Then a voice.
"I'm telling you, I heard something up here."
Jean Grey. Of fucking course.
"We should just report it to the office." Scott Summers, naturally. Those two were attached at the hip.
Dawn met Todd's eyes. They had maybe thirty seconds before Jean and Scott decided to actually investigate.
"Can you make it to the fire escape?" she whispered, pointing to the rusty ladder on the far side of the roof.
"Yeah, but what about you?"
"I'll be fine. Just go."
"I'm not leaving you—"
"Todd." She grabbed his shoulders, forcing him to focus. "I can take the fall if it's just me. They'll give you detention for a week if they catch you skipping again. If just that. Xavier will just lecture me. Go."
He looked like he wanted to argue, but the door handle was rattling now. He squeezed her hand once, grabbed the bag of cookies, and bounded across the roof in three impressive leaps. Dawn watched him disappear down the fire escape, then turned back to the hatch.
It opened.
Jean's red hair appeared first, followed by her annoyingly perfect face twisted in concentration. Then Scott's head popped up beside her, visor gleaming in the sunlight.
"I knew it," Jean said triumphantly. Then she actually looked at who she'd caught. "Dawn?"
"Yeah?" Dawn responded flatly. She didn't particularly care for what ever the teachers pet duo had to say to her at this point. It was never anything worth talking about.
"What are you doing up here?" Scott climbed fully onto the roof, Jean right behind him. "This area is off-limits."
"Clearly." Dawn gestured around at the very illegal roof they were all currently standing on.
"Don't get smart," Scott said in that voice that made her want to bite something. Mostly him. "You're supposed to be in class."
"So are you."
"We have study hall," Jean interjected. "And we were asked to check on a noise complaint."
"By who?"
"Mrs. Henderson noticed you left."
Of course she had. Dawn really needed to work on her exit timing.
"Look," Scott said, crossing his arms in what he probably thought was an authoritative stance. "You know the rules. No skipping class, no going to unauthorized areas—"
"It's not unauthorized if the door's unlocked."
"The door is broken," Jean said. "Because one of your friends broke it."
"Who said any of—" Dawn stopped herself. This was going nowhere. Even if Lance hadn't done it, she wouldn't believe it anyway. "Are you gonna bust me or what?"
Jean and Scott exchanged a look. The kind of look that meant they were having a silent conversation, probably telepathically because Jean could do that. Dawn hated when they did that.
"We should report this to Professor Xavier," Scott finally said.
"Of course you should," Dawn muttered. "Y'all are physically incapable of not snitching."
"It's not snitching," Jean said defensively. "It's following school rules and—"
"And being the teacher's pets, yeah, I know."
Jean's expression tightened. "At least we take our education seriously. Some of us actually want to be here."
"Some of us didn't have a choice about being here."
The words came out harsher than Dawn intended. She saw Jean flinch slightly, saw Scott's jaw tighten behind his visor. There was a moment of tense silence, broken only by a bird calling somewhere in the distance. She knew, logically, that it wasn't their fault she ended up in the situation life put her in, and they had no control of anyone but themselves. But it was hard not to hate them when they refused to make space for that.
"That's not fair," Jean said quietly.
And the thing was, she was right. It wasn't fair. Jean and Scott were just trying to do the right thing, trying to be good students and good X-Men and good whatever else Xavier wanted them to be. They hadn't asked to find her on the roof. They were just doing what they'd been taught.
But Dawn was tired of fair. Tired of rules that felt like they were designed for people who weren't her. Tired of feeling like a problem that needed solving instead of a person who needed space.
"You gonna tell Xavier or not?" she asked, standing up and brushing roof grit off her jeans.
Scott hesitated. "We... We have to. You know we do."
"Yeah. I know."
She walked past them to the hatch, preparing for the lecture she'd inevitably get. The disappointment in Xavier's eyes, the way he'd try to understand but never quite get it. Maybe Wrath would help her sneak out tonight to make up for the lost afternoon.
"Dawn." Jean's voice stopped her. "Were you up here alone?"
Dawn turned back, meeting Jean's eyes. They were genuinely curious, not accusatory.
"Yeah," Dawn lied smoothly. "Why wouldn't I be?"
Another look between Jean and Scott. Then Scott shrugged.
"Just wondering. We thought we heard two voices."
"Probably just me talking to myself. I do that."
She could tell they didn't quite believe her, but they also couldn't prove anything. And despite being the poster children for rule-following, neither of them seemed particularly eager to push the issue.
"Alright," Scott said finally. "Let's just... get back to class."
They climbed down in awkward silence. Dawn could hear Jean and Scott whispering behind her, probably debating whether to mention their suspicions to Xavier. She hoped they wouldn't. She'd taken the fall plenty of times before, but she preferred to do it on her own terms.
The office was predictably disappointing. Principal Kelly gave her the standard lecture about responsibility and making good choices. They called Xavier, who sighed in that particular way that meant he wasn't angry, just disappointed, which was somehow worse. She got detention for the rest of the week and a meeting with Xavier after school to "discuss her choices."
Fun times.
When she finally made it back to class, Todd caught her eye across the hallway. He mouthed "you okay?" and she nodded, jerking her head toward the exit to indicate they'd talk later. He grinned and gave her a thumbs up before disappearing into his classroom.
Worth it, she thought. Totally worth it.
---
That evening, Dawn found a package waiting for her when she got back to her room at the Institute. No note, but she knew Todd's handwriting on the brown paper wrapping. Inside were six packages of the fancy chocolate chip cookies and a small bottle of aspirin with a sticky note attached.
*for the headache jean and scott probably gave you. also sorry you got busted. also also these are the best cookies so you get more than half. - T*
Despite everything—the detention, the lecture, the general exhaustion of existing—Dawn smiled.
She pulled out her phone.
*thanks. worth it for the cookies*
His response was immediate.
*worth it to hang out with you*
*sap*
*you love it*
She did. She really, really did.
From her doorway, she heard footsteps approaching. Xavier, probably, ready for their "discussion." Dawn quickly hid the cookies under her bed and steeled herself for round two of lectures.
But before Xavier could knock, her phone buzzed one more time.
*same time tomorrow? found another good spot*
Dawn grinned.
*youre gonna get me expelled*
*nah. youre too good at not getting caught*
*i literally got caught today*
*yeah but you didnt snitch on me. that's like, advanced not getting caught*
Xavier knocked. Dawn sighed and shoved her phone in her pocket.
*detention all week. ill let you know*
*😔*
*did you just emoji at me*
*my bad. too much time with fred. its contagious*
Despite the impending lecture, despite everything, Dawn was smiling as she opened the door.
"Come in, Professor."
Xavier wheeled in, looking tired but patient. He began his speech about responsibility and community and being part of a team. Dawn nodded at appropriate moments, made the right contrite noises, promised to do better.
But in her pocket, her phone buzzed with another message. And under her bed, cookies waited for midnight snacking. And in her head, she was already planning which class to skip next week.
Some things, Dawn figured, were worth the detention.
Chapter 11: Playing It Cool
Summary:
yeets angst at Dawn like a softball covered in bees.
(yes i know this makes Mud And Bones not make sense. I forgot it existed when it did this one and kept it any way.)
Chapter Text
Dawn had been having a good day.
That was her first mistake.
She'd finished her training session with Logan early, suffered through only one lecture from Scott about "Brotherhood associations," and managed to slip out to the Brotherhood house by late afternoon. The place was its usual disaster—half the furniture held together with duct tape and hope, mysterious stains on the couch that she'd learned not to question—but it felt more like home than the pristine halls of Xavier's mansion ever had.
Todd had answered the door with that grin that made her stomach do stupid things, already launching into a story about Pietro accidentally running face-first into a glass door. She'd laughed, actually laughed, and followed him inside.
Fred was in the kitchen attempting cookies (she'd have to salvage those later). Lance was sprawling on the couch with his feet on the coffee table, flipping through channels. Pietro was nowhere to be seen, probably off stealing something.
And Wanda was there.
Dawn kept her eyes in their usual slits against the afternoon light streaming through the broken blinds, but she clocked Wanda's presence immediately. Perched on the arm of Lance's couch, dark hair perfect, looking effortlessly cool in a way Dawn knew she never would.
"DogTeeth!" Todd bounded over, and she let herself enjoy the nickname, the way he said it like it was something special instead of the slur it used to be. "Check it out—I fixed the TV antenna with a coat hanger and some wire from Fred's old headphones."
"Innovative," Dawn said, because it actually was. Todd was smart in ways people didn't give him credit for. "Does it actually work?"
"Seventy percent of the time." He looked genuinely proud.
"Better odds than most things in this house."
She settled onto the couch, Todd dropping down next to her close enough that their shoulders almost touched. Not quite, though. They hadn't—she didn't—
That was her second mistake. Getting comfortable.
"So Wanda," Todd said, and Dawn felt him shift, turning away from her slightly. "You, uh, you doing anything Friday night?"
Dawn's enhanced hearing picked up Wanda's heartbeat, steady and unimpressed. Her own kicked up a notch. She kept her expression neutral, eyes on the TV even though she couldn't have said what was playing.
"Why?" Wanda's voice was flat, but not hostile. That was almost worse.
"There's this thing, y'know, at the—there's a—" Todd was stumbling over his words, and Dawn recognized the routine. She'd seen him do this with three different girls at Bayville High in the past two weeks alone. "Movie. There's a movie. We could, like, go see it. Together. If you wanted."
"Pass."
"Right, yeah, cool, cool. That's—yeah, no worries."
Dawn dug her nails into her palm. This was fine. This was completely fine. She'd known—she'd *known*—that getting close to someone was stupid. People didn't stick around. People saw the red eyes and the fangs and the temper and they left, or worse, they tried to control her.
Todd was just being Todd. Flirting with every girl in a five-mile radius because that's what he did. She was nothing special. Just another person to hang out with between attempts at getting an actual girlfriend.
Stupid. She was so stupid.
"You good?" Lance's voice cut through her spiral. He was looking at her, one eyebrow raised.
"Fine," Dawn said automatically. She could feel her temperature rising, heat creeping up her neck. The room suddenly felt too small, too bright, too loud. "Just—I forgot I've got that thing."
"What thing?" Todd turned back to her, and she couldn't look at him.
"Training. With Logan. Tomorrow morning, early, I should—" She was already standing, muscles tense. "I gotta go. Curfew and all."
"It's five-thirty," Lance said mildly.
"Xavier's been strict lately." The lie tasted bitter. "I'll text you later, yeah?"
She was moving toward the door before anyone could argue, before Todd's confused "Wait, seriously?" could land. Before Wanda could look at her with that knowing expression.
"Dawn—"
"Later!"
The door slammed behind her, probably harder than necessary. The late afternoon air hit her face and she breathed it in, trying to cool down the heat in her blood. Her hands were shaking.
Idiot. What did you think was going to happen?
She'd let her guard down. She'd started to think that maybe, maybe this time could be different. That Todd's laugh when she made a sarcastic comment meant something. That the way he always saved her a spot on the couch was intentional. That the texts at midnight about nothing and everything were—
They weren't. He was just friendly. She was just convenient. Another person in his orbit while he chased after girls who were actually worth chasing.
Dawn made it back to the mansion on autopilot, slipping past Storm in the hallway with a mumbled greeting, taking the stairs two at a time to her room. She shut the door and leaned against it, closing her eyes fully for the first time in hours.
The darkness behind her eyelids didn't help.
Her phone buzzed.
**Todd:** hey you ok? you kinda bolted
She stared at the message. Typed and deleted three different responses.
**Dawn:** yeah im good just remembered the thing
**Todd:** what thing???
**Todd:** logan doesn't do sunday training on saturdays
Shit. He remembered her schedule.
**Dawn:** different thing. xavier stuff.
**Todd:** oh
**Todd:** ok well if you want to come back later we're probably gonna order pizza
**Dawn:** maybe. tired though.
**Dawn:** gonna crash early
She silenced her phone and threw it on the bed. Then picked it up again, because maybe he'd—
No. No, this was pathetic. She was being pathetic.
Dawn forced herself through the evening routine. Dinner in the mansion dining room, suffering through Kitty's cheerful questions about her day and Jean's pointed looks. Scott's reminder that "the Brotherhood aren't good influences" that she ignored. Logan's brief nod from across the room that at least felt like he understood she didn't want to talk about it.
By nine PM she was in her room, door locked, trying to focus on fixing a busted alarm clock she'd found in the trash. Her hands usually steadied when she worked on something mechanical. Small pieces, specific problems, clear solutions.
Tonight her hands wouldn't stop shaking.
Her phone lit up on the nightstand.
**Todd:** so fred's cookies were inedible
**Todd:** lance said you would have prevented this tragedy
**Todd:** he blames you actually
**Todd:** im defending your honor obviously
Dawn's chest ached. She picked up the phone.
**Dawn:** tell fred to use less baking soda
**Todd:** THATS WHAT IT WAS
**Todd:** he used like half the box
**Todd:** they tasted like salt and regret
**Dawn:** sounds right
**Todd:** you shouldve stayed
**Todd:** it was funny watching him try to pretend they were good
There it was. That little hook in her chest, pulling tight. She should've stayed. She should've been there, laughing with them, being part of it.
Except she couldn't. Because watching Todd flirt with Wanda, with anyone, made her feel like her skin was too tight and her bones were trying to break out of her body. Made her want to transform and run until the feeling went away.
**Dawn:** next time
**Todd:** you keep saying that
**Todd:** but like
**Todd:** are you actually ok?
**Dawn:** im fine
**Todd:** thats what lance says when hes pissed
**Todd:** and what fred says when hes sad
**Todd:** and what pietro says when hes plotting something
**Todd:** so like
**Todd:** try again?
Dawn stared at her phone. Her throat felt tight. She could lie. She was good at lying. Had spent years lying to survive, lying to hide, lying to keep people from seeing too much.
**Dawn:** just a long day
**Todd:** yeah?
**Dawn:** yeah
**Todd:** ok
The typing bubble appeared. Disappeared. Appeared again.
**Todd:** im coming over
**Dawn:** what
**Todd:** im coming to the mansion
**Todd:** be there in 20
**Dawn:** todd its after curfew
**Dawn:** youll get caught
**Todd:** ill be sneaky
**Dawn:** YOU'RE NEVER SNEAKY
**Todd:** wow rude
**Todd:** my feelings
**Todd:** theyre hurt
**Dawn:** todd seriously you don't have to
**Todd:** yeah i do
**Todd:** window or door?
**Dawn:** YOU'RE NOT BREAKING INTO XAVIER'S MANSION
**Todd:** window it is
**Todd:** which side of the building?
Dawn groaned, pressing her palms against her eyes. He was actually going to do this. He was actually going to hop the fence and scale the wall and probably get caught by Storm or Logan or god forbid Xavier himself, and it would be her fault.
And the worst part—the absolute worst part—was that she wanted him to.
**Dawn:** east side. third floor. window with the broken lock.
**Dawn:** if you get caught im not bailing you out
**Todd:** sure you wont ;)
**Todd:** see you soon dogteeth
She tossed her phone aside and paced the length of her room. This was stupid. This was so stupid. What was she even going to say? "Hey, sorry I ran off, it's just that watching you hit on other girls makes me want to put my fist through a wall because apparently I caught feelings like an idiot"?
Yeah. That would go great.
Fifteen minutes later, there was a soft thump against her window.
Dawn crossed the room and eased it open. Todd was clinging to the side of the building, using the old ivy and decorative stonework as handholds. His tongue was sticking out slightly in concentration, and despite everything, she felt her mouth twitch toward a smile.
"You're insane," she whispered, reaching out to help pull him through.
"Yeah, but like, you texted me which window." He tumbled through gracelessly, landing in a heap on her floor. "So really this is on you."
"I should've let you fall."
"You would never." He bounced up, grinning, and Dawn's heart did that stupid thing again. "You like me too much."
She froze. He didn't notice, already looking around her room with obvious curiosity. It was sparse—she hadn't accumulated much. Some clothes, her tools, a few books. Nothing like the personalized spaces the other students had.
"Cozy," Todd said, which was generous.
"It's a room." Dawn crossed her arms, suddenly aware of how close the space was. How Todd smelled like the Brotherhood house—dust and pepperoni and that specific laundry detergent they used. How her enhanced senses were picking up his heartbeat, slightly elevated from the climb.
"So." He turned to face her fully. "You gonna tell me what's actually wrong?"
"Nothing's wrong."
"Dawn."
"I'm fine."
"There it is again." He moved closer, and she resisted the urge to back up. "The 'fine' thing. Except you're not fine because you ran out of the house like it was on fire, and then you did the texting thing where you use short sentences, and now you won't look at me."
"My eyes are always like this."
"You know what I mean."
She did. That was the problem.
"Todd." Her voice came out rougher than intended. "Just—why are you here?"
"Because you left."
"People leave places. It's normal."
"Not like that." He was close enough now that she could feel the cooler temperature of his skin contrasting with her perpetual heat. "Not you. You don't just bail unless something's wrong."
"Maybe I wanted to leave."
"Did you?"
The question hung between them. Dawn's nails dug into her palms again. She could lie. Should lie. Should tell him to go back to the Brotherhood house and forget about it.
"No," she admitted quietly.
"Then why?"
"Because—" The words stuck in her throat. She forced them out anyway, even though they tasted like failure. "Because I'm tired of being stupid."
Todd's expression shifted to confusion. "What?"
"I'm tired of thinking—" She gestured vaguely, frustrated. "Of getting my hopes up. Of thinking maybe things could be different this time."
"Different how?"
"It doesn't matter."
"It clearly does if it made you leave."
"Todd—"
"Was it something I did?" He looked genuinely worried now. "Because if I did something—"
"You asked Wanda out."
The words came out sharper than intended. Todd blinked.
"I—yeah? I mean, I tried. She shot me down. Like usual." He said it so casually, like it didn't matter. "Wait, is that—were you mad about that?"
"No." Yes. "I don't care who you ask out."
"Okay, but like, you kinda seem like you do?"
"I don't."
"Dawn—"
"Why would I care?" She could hear her voice rising, heat building under her skin. "You flirt with everyone. That's your thing. I've seen you try with half the girls at Bayville. Why would Wanda be any different? Why would I be—"
She cut herself off, but it was too late. The words were already out there, hanging in the air between them.
Todd stared at her. "Why would you be what?"
Dawn turned away, running a hand through her hair. Her face felt hot. "Nothing. Forget it."
"No, seriously, finish that sentence."
"I don't—"
"Dawn." His hand caught her wrist, gentle, and the touch sent electricity up her arm. "Why would you be what?"
She could pull away. Should pull away. Her father's voice echoed in the back of her mind—never let them see weakness, never let them have power over you, this is pathetic—
But this was Todd. Todd who saved her a seat. Todd who texted her at midnight. Todd who climbed through her window because she seemed upset.
"Different," she finished, barely audible. "Why would I be different."
The silence stretched. Dawn couldn't look at him, couldn't bear to see his expression shift to pity or worse, to awkward realization that his friend had caught feelings.
"Oh," Todd said finally.
"Yeah. Oh." She tried to pull her wrist free. He didn't let go. "So now you know. I'm that pathetic person who caught feelings for her friend. Congrats. You can go now."
"Wait, hold on—"
"It's fine. I'll get over it. Just—" She finally yanked her arm away, wrapping it around herself. "Just give me some space and we can go back to normal. Pretend I never said anything."
"I don't want to go back to normal."
Dawn's head snapped up. "What?"
Todd was staring at her like she'd just spoken a foreign language. "I don't—why would I want to go back to normal? Normal sucks."
"Todd—"
"Do you know how long I've been trying to figure out how to—" He ran a hand through his hair, looking genuinely distressed. "Lance literally just told me like two hours ago that you—and I thought he was messing with me because why would you—"
"Why would I what?"
"Like me!" It burst out of him, loud enough that Dawn glanced nervously at the door. He lowered his voice. "Why would you like me? You're—you're you. You're smart and strong and you think my jokes are funny and you don't look at me like I'm—"
He gestured at himself, encompassing everything. The green skin, the too-large eyes, the way other people saw him.
Dawn felt something crack open in her chest.
"You think I care about that?" Her voice was rough. "You think that matters?"
"It matters to everyone else."
"I'm not everyone else. I like it." She took a step closer. "Todd, you're—you're brilliant. You engineer things I couldn't begin to imagine. You make me laugh. You remember that I train with Logan on Sundays. You text me stupid memes at two in the morning. You're—"
She stopped, overwhelmed by the look on his face.
"I'm what?" he asked softly.
"You're the first person in a long time who made me feel like maybe I could trust someone." The admission felt like pulling broken glass from her chest. "And then today I saw you with Wanda and I thought—I realized I was just another person you were friendly with while you actually wanted someone else."
"That's not—" Todd shook his head emphatically. "Dawn, that's not what—I flirt with everyone because I don't know what else to do. It's like this thing I do on autopilot because at least if I'm the one making the joke first, it hurts less when they laugh."
"What?"
"But with you it's—" He stepped closer, and she could see the way his hands were trembling slightly. "It's different. You're different. I don't have to try to be funny or charming or whatever because you just—you like me anyway. And that's—that's terrifying, actually."
Dawn's breath caught. "Terrifying?"
"Yeah. Because what if I mess it up? What if I do something stupid and you realize I'm not worth—" He gestured between them. "This. Whatever this is."
"You're an idiot," Dawn said, but there was no heat in it.
"Yeah, probably."
"You climbed through a third-story window."
"Seemed important."
"You could've just texted."
"You were doing the short-answer thing. That doesn't work." He was so close now she could count his heartbeats. "I needed to see you. To make sure you were—to tell you—"
"Tell me what?"
Todd took a breath. "That I like you. Like, really like you. Not in a 'you're cool to hang out with' way, in a 'I think about you literally all the time and it's kind of a problem' way. And I'm sorry it took Lance spelling it out for me to realize that maybe you felt the same way, because I'm an oblivious idiot."
Dawn felt like all the air had left the room. "You're serious."
"So serious." He laughed, slightly manic. "I'm standing in your bedroom at Xavier's mansion after climbing through a window to tell you I like you. I'm pretty sure this is the most serious I've ever been about anything."
"You asked Wanda out this afternoon."
"I'm an idiot! We established this!" He threw his hands up. "I ask everyone out because I don't think I have a real shot with anyone. But you—you're different. You matter. And that's scary, so I just—kept doing what I always do instead of actually dealing with my feelings like a functional person."
"We're both idiots," Dawn said.
"Yeah?"
"Yeah." She reached out tentatively, her fingers catching his. He was cooler against her perpetual heat, the temperature difference sending goosebumps up her arm. "I bolted because I saw you flirting with Wanda and I couldn't handle watching you want someone else."
"I don't want someone else." His hand tightened around hers. "I want—this is gonna sound so cheesy—"
"Say it anyway."
"I want you. Like, specifically you. The person who fixes our house and threatens Peitro and makes fun of my sticky hands but still holds them anyway." He looked down at their joined hands. "Is this okay?"
"Yeah," Dawn breathed. "Yeah, this is okay."
They stood there for a moment, hands linked, both slightly trembling for entirely different reasons. Dawn's enhanced senses picked up everything—Todd's heartbeat still racing, the slight catch in his breathing, the way his grip was careful despite the sticky adhesive quality of his skin.
"So," Todd said eventually. "What now?"
"Now you sneak back out before someone catches you here."
"Romantic."
"I'm practical." But she was smiling, really smiling, for the first time all evening. "We can figure out the rest tomorrow."
"Can I text you when I get home?"
"You better."
Todd grinned, that same grin that had made her stomach flip the first time she'd seen it. Except now she knew—she was different. She mattered. This wasn't just friendly; this was something real.
He started toward the window, then paused. Turned back.
"Hey, Dawn?"
"Yeah?"
"For the record? You were never just another person to me." His expression was soft, sincere in a way that made her chest ache. "You were always different. I was just too stupid to realize I was allowed to do something about it."
"Todd—"
"Okay, now I'm actually going before I say something even more embarrassing." He climbed onto the windowsill, maneuvering back out into the night. "Text you in twenty minutes!"
"Don't fall!"
"No promises!"
She watched him climb down, using the same ivy and stonework, somehow making it look easy despite the danger. When he reached the ground, he looked up and waved—actually waved—before disappearing into the shadows.
Dawn closed the window and leaned against it, pressing her forehead to the cool glass. Her reflection stared back at her—red eyes, visible fangs, all the things that usually made people uncomfortable.
But Todd had looked at her like she was something precious. Like she mattered.
Her phone buzzed.
[Write cheesy ass convo]
Chapter 12: Touch Hierarchy
Chapter Text
Jean's Observation
"I'm just saying it's interesting," Jean said, arms crossed as she watched through the mansion window.
Scott followed her gaze to where Dawn was visible across the grounds, walking with some of the Brotherhood boys who'd shown up to pick her up. She never asked any of the older kids for a ride, always Lance.
"What's interesting?"
"Watch."
They watched. Todd said something that made Dawn laugh—actually laugh, not that polite smile she gave the X-Men. Then he stumbled over something, and Dawn's hand shot out to steady him. Casual. Easy. Her hand stayed on his arm for a moment even after he'd regained his balance.
"She touched him," Jean said.
"...Okay?"
"Scott. Dawn doesn't let anyone touch her. Remember last week when Bobby tried to give her a high five and she nearly bit his hand off?"
"She didn't bite—"
"She growled. Actual snarling." Jean turned to face him. "But Todd Tolensky trips and suddenly she's all comfortable with physical contact?"
"Maybe she just likes him."
"That's what I'm saying! She likes them—" Jean gestured at the Brotherhood boys "—more than she likes us. Her actual team."
Scott shifted uncomfortably. "I don't think it's about liking—"
"Then what is it about? Because from where I'm standing, Dawn treats us like we have the plague while she's practically cuddling with the Brotherhood."
"She's not cuddling—"
"You know what I mean." Jean's voice had that edge to it that meant she was more hurt than angry. "We're supposed to be her family. Her team. But she flinches—"
"Growls."
"—growls whenever we get close unless it's Logan. Meanwhile Todd Tolensky gets casual arm touches like it's nothing."
Scott didn't have a good response to that. Because Jean was right—Dawn was different with the Brotherhood. Softer. More open.
"Maybe we should talk to the Professor about it," he said finally.
Jean sighed. "Maybe."
But they both knew they wouldn't. Because what would they even say? Dawn likes other people more than us? It sounded petty even in her own head.
Still. It stung.
Kurt's Concern
"Has anyvone else noticed zat Dawn doesn't like being touched?" Kurt asked during team training.
"She's always been like that," Kitty said, adjusting her gloves. "Some people just aren't touchy-feely."
"Ja, but..." Kurt gestured vaguely. "It seems more zan zat. Like, yesterday I accidentally bumped into her in ze hallway and she made zis... sound."
"What kind of sound?"
"Like a cat. But deeper. More... threatening."
"That's just Dawn," Rogue said from where she was stretching. "Girl's got boundaries. Ain't nothing wrong with that."
"I know, I know. But zen today I saw her viz ze Brotherhood boys—"
"Oh here we go," Kitty muttered.
"—and she was completely different! Todd made a joke and she pushed him. Playfully! And zen Lance said somezing and she leaned against his shoulder for like a whole minute."
"Maybe she's just more comfortable with them," Kitty suggested.
"But vhy? Ve are her team! Ve train togezzer, live togezzer—"
"They don't make her feel like a project," Rogue interrupted quietly.
Everyone turned to look at her.
"What?" Rogue shrugged. "Y'all are always tryin' to 'help' her. Make her more controlled, more team-oriented, more whatever. The Brotherhood just lets her be herself."
"We're not trying to change her—" Kurt started.
"Ain't you though?" Rogue met his eyes. "Think about it. When's the last time any of us just... hung out with Dawn? Without it bein' a training thing or a mission thing or a 'let's help Dawn adjust' thing?"
Uncomfortable silence.
"The Brotherhood don't treat her like she's broken," Rogue continued. "So yeah, she's gonna be more comfortable with them. Touch is trust. She don't trust us yet."
"Zat's..." Kurt trailed off. "Zat's kind of sad."
"Yeah," Rogue agreed. "It is."
Pietro's Commentary
"Have you guys noticed DogTeeth only touches people she actually likes?" Pietro announced, sprawled across the Brotherhood couch.
"What?" Fred looked up from his sandwich.
"Physical contact. She's got like, a hierarchy." Pietro started counting on his fingers. "Todd's at the top—she's always in his space, touching his arm, leaning on him, whatever. Then Lance and Fred—casual shoulder bumps, high fives, that kind of thing. Fred even gets to pick her up. Then me and Wanda get like, occasional acknowledgment that we exist. Everyone else? Might as well be radioactive."
"I don't think she has a hierarchy," Lance said, but he was smiling slightly.
"She totally does! Watch next time the X-Kids are around. If Scott so much as looks at her wrong, she goes all feral. But Todd can literally climb on her and she's fine with it."
"I don't climb on her," Todd protested.
"You fell asleep on her last week."
"That was different—"
"Was it?" Pietro grinned. "Face it, you're the favorite. The golden boy. The chosen one of physical contact."
"Shut up."
"I'm just saying, it's nice to know where we all stand in the DogBreath Touch Hierarchy. I'm above the X-Men atleast. Could be worse."
"You're so weird," Fred said.
"And you're high-tier, so you can't judge me. Some of us are suffering down here in occasional-high-five land."
"You literally vibrate if people touch you for too long," Lance pointed out. "Maybe that's why you're mid."
"That is a personal attack and I'm offended."
But Pietro was right, and they all knew it. Dawn had her people—the ones she trusted enough to be in her space, to touch casually, to let her guard down around. And the Brotherhood (or at least most of them) had made the list.
It felt good, being trusted like that.
Even if Pietro was going to be annoying about the ranking system.
Logan's Callout
Dawn was in the Danger Room, beating the hell out of a training dummy, when Logan walked in.
"You're dropping your left shoulder," he commented.
Dawn adjusted, threw another punch. "Better?"
"Better." Logan moved closer, circling her like he always did during their sessions. Then he stopped, sniffed, and wrinkled his nose. "You smell like Tolensky. Again."
Dawn paused mid-punch. "What?"
"The frog kid. You reek of him. You two practically attached at the hip now?"
"We just hang out," Dawn said defensively. "What's wrong with that?"
"Nothing. Just making an observation." Logan crossed his arms. "You also smell like Alvers and Dukes. Spend a lot of time with them too?"
"They're my friends."
"Uh-huh." Logan's expression was knowing. "And Summers? Grey? The other kids here? They friends too?"
Dawn's jaw tightened. "That's different."
"How?"
"They just are."
"Kid, Summers tried to hand you a water bottle yesterday during training. You growled at him. Actual growling. Like you actually believe you're an animal." It almost felt hypocritical to say, almost.
"He got too close—"
"He was three feet away. Meanwhile I've seen Tolensky literally drape himself on you and you didn't even blink."
Dawn opened her mouth. Closed it. "I... I don't..."
"You got a hierarchy," Logan said bluntly. "People you trust get close. People you don't? Might as well be made of poison."
"I don't have a hierarchy—"
"Yeah, you do. And it's getting obvious enough that even Jean's noticed, which means everyone's noticed." Logan sat down on one of the training benches. "Not saying it's bad. Just saying you might want to be aware of it."
Dawn stood there, processing. Did she have a hierarchy? She knew she was more comfortable with the Brotherhood, but...
She thought about the last week. Todd falling asleep on her shoulder during a movie and she moved him into her lap. Lance casually throwing an arm over her shoulders while explaining something. Fred giving her a high five that turned into roughhousing. All of it easy, natural, comfortable.
Then she thought about the Institute. Scott trying to pat her shoulder in congratulations after a training exercise—she'd stepped away before he could make contact. Jean attempting to guide her by the elbow to Xavier's office—Dawn had pulled away sharply. Kurt trying for a friendly fist bump—she'd left him hanging.
"Oh," she said quietly.
"Yeah. Oh." Logan stood up. "Look, I get it. Trust isn't easy, especially when you've been burned before. And the X-Kids, they come with a lot of baggage—expectations, rules, that whole 'perfect team' thing. The Brotherhood's different. Easier."
"They don't try to fix me."
"Exactly. They just let you be." Logan moved toward the door. "But the X-Kids aren't bad people, Dawn. They're just kids trying to figure shit out, same as you. Might be worth giving them a chance. Not saying you gotta cuddle with Summers—"
"God, no."
"—but maybe don't growl every time he gets within arm's reach."
Dawn was quiet for a moment. "I didn't realize I was doing it. The touch thing."
"Most people don't. It's instinct—wolves are pack animals. You pick your pack, and everyone else is a potential threat." Logan paused at the door. "Just remember—you're not just wolf. You're human too. And humans? Sometimes they need more than one pack."
He left. Dawn stood in the empty Danger Room, thinking about hierarchies and touch and trust.
She pulled out her phone.
*do i touch you guys a lot?*
The Brotherhood group chat exploded immediately.
**Pietro:** FINALLY SOMEONE ELSE NOTICED
**Lance:** what brought this on?
**Fred:** You do but it's nice! Makes us feel like you like us!
**Todd:** i mean yeah? is that bad??
**Todd:** wait is it bad
**Todd:** DAWN IS IT BAD
Dawn smiled despite herself.
*its not bad. just didn't realize i was doing it*
**Pietro:** you have a HIERARCHY.
**Pietro:** Todd's at the top
**Pietro:** then Lance and Fred, then—
**Lance:** shut up Pietro
**Todd:** IM AT THE TOP???
**Fred:** we all know you're at the top, Todd
**Todd:** :D
Dawn shook her head, still smiling. Maybe Logan was right. Maybe she did have a hierarchy. Maybe she was more comfortable with some people than others.
But looking at her phone, at the rapid-fire messages from people who didn't mind being touched, who actually seemed to *like* that she was comfortable enough to be in their space...
Maybe that wasn't such a bad thing.
She could work on being less aggressive with the X-Kids. Could try to meet them halfway, build some trust, maybe eventually get to a place where she didn't automatically growl when they got close.
But the Brotherhood? They were her pack. Her people. The ones she trusted enough to touch, to lean on, to let into her space without fear.
That wasn't a hierarchy.
That was family.
And she wasn't apologizing for it.
*for the record*, she typed, *todd's at the top because he doesn't mind when i fall asleep on him*
**Todd:** YOU CAN FALL ASLEEP ON ME ANYTIME
**Pietro:** SIMP
**Lance:** we know
**Fred:** it's cute though
**Todd:** IT'S NOT SIMPING IF SHE'S PERFECT
**Pietro:** MEGA SIMP
Dawn was definitely smiling now. Blushing even. She pocketed her phone and went back to the training dummy.
Touch hierarchy. Pack dynamics. Whatever Logan wanted to call it.
She just called it knowing who her people were.
And she was okay with that.
Chapter 13: Breaking Point
Chapter Text
7:30 AM - Breakfast
Dawn's eyes were barely open—her usual squint against the bright dining room lights—when Scott's voice cut through the morning quiet.
"You're late for breakfast. Again."
She'd been reaching for the coffee pot. Her hand stopped mid-motion. "I'm here, aren't I?"
"Barely. Xavier expects us at the table by seven-thirty—"
"It IS seven-thirty."
"It's seven thirty-two." Scott's voice had that edge to it, that perfect-student tone that made Dawn's teeth ache. "Being on time means being early."
Dawn felt her jaw tighten. Felt her canines press against her lower lip. Breathed through her nose and counted to five.
"Got it. Thanks for the tip." She poured coffee, added way too much sugar, and moved to sit as far from Scott as physically possible.
"You know, if you actually tried to follow the schedule—" Scott started.
"Scott." Jean's voice, warning. "Leave it."
Dawn gripped her mug hard enough that her knuckles went white. Took a sip. The coffee was too hot, burned her tongue, made her want to throw the mug across the room just to watch it shatter.
She didn't. She sat. She drank. She ignored Scott's pointed looks and Jean's concerned ones and Kurt's awkward attempts at small talk.
One hour down. Sixteen more until she could sleep.
She could make it.
Probably.
10:15 AM - Training
"Again!" Scott barked. "You're telegraphing your moves!"
Dawn reset her stance in the Danger Room, sweat already soaking through her shirt. They'd been at this for forty-five minutes. Every time she thought she'd done it right, Scott found something to criticize.
"I'm not telegraphing—"
"You drop your left shoulder before every punch. Anyone with half a brain could read it."
"Then maybe you should fight me yourself instead of hiding behind the control panel!"
Silence. Scott's jaw tightened behind his visor.
"That was inappropriate," he said coldly.
"So is acting like you're perfect when you—"
"Dawn." Xavier's voice, telepathic and disappointed, echoing in her skull. "Control yourself."
Dawn's hands clenched into fists. She wanted to scream. Wanted to transform and tear the Danger Room apart. Wanted to do literally anything except stand here and take criticism from someone who'd never once said she did something right.
"Again," Scott said.
Dawn reset. Threw the punch. Kept her shoulder up.
"Better. But your footwork is sloppy."
Of course it was.
1:30 PM - Lunch
"I'm just saying, if you actually participated in our study groups, you'd do better in class," Kitty said, picking at her salad.
Dawn stabbed her fork into her food with more force than necessary. "I do fine in class."
"You got a C on the last history test."
"C's are passing."
"But you could do better if you just applied yourself—"
"Kitty." Dawn set down her fork carefully. Very carefully. "I appreciate the concern. But I'm good."
"I'm just trying to help—"
"I know. And I'm telling you I don't need help."
"There's no need to get defensive—"
Dawn stood up. Grabbed her tray. "I'm not defensive. I'm done eating."
She dumped her half-finished lunch in the trash and walked out, ignoring Kitty calling after her. Ignoring Jean's telepathic brush against her mind (concern? judgment? didn't matter, get OUT).
The hallway was too bright. Too loud. Too everything.
Dawn found the nearest bathroom, locked herself in a stall, and pressed her forehead against the cool metal door.
Breathed. Counted. Tried not to think about how much easier this would be if she could just hit something.
4:00 PM - After School Academics
"Dawn, are you paying attention?"
She snapped back to the present. Ms. Monroe was looking at her expectantly. So was the rest of the class.
"Yes," Dawn lied.
"Then you can tell us the answer to the question?"
Dawn had no idea what the question was. She'd been staring at the wall, trying to ignore the fluorescent lights and the smell of too many bodies in one room and the sound of pencils scratching and people breathing and—
"I... don't know."
"Perhaps if you were listening instead of daydreaming—"
"I wasn't daydreaming." Dawn's voice came out sharper than intended. "I just didn't hear the question."
"Because you weren't paying attention."
"Because this room is too loud and too bright and I'm trying not to have a sensory overload in the middle of your class!"
The words burst out before she could stop them. The classroom went silent.
Ms. Monroe's expression softened. "Dawn, if you're having difficulties, you should have said something—"
"I'm saying something now."
"I meant earlier. Before it became a problem." Ms. Monroe's voice was gentle, patient, understanding in a way that made Dawn want to scream. "We can make accommodations—"
"I don't want accommodations. I want everyone to stop treating me like I'm broken!"
Another silence. Heavier this time.
"Perhaps you should take a break," Ms. Monroe said quietly. "Go to your room. Calm down."
Dawn stood so fast her chair scraped against the floor. Grabbed her bag. Walked out.
Behind her, she heard whispers. Felt Jean's telepathic presence trying to reach out (are you okay? do you need to talk?).
Dawn slammed her mental walls up so hard she hoped Jean got a headache from it.
6:30 PM - Dinner
Dawn didn't go to dinner.
She stayed in her room, door locked, lights off, lying on her bed and staring at the ceiling.
There was a knock. "Dawn? It's Kurt. Ve saved you some food—"
"Not hungry."
"Are you sure? You didn't eat much lunch—"
"I said I'm not hungry."
A pause. Then footsteps retreating.
Another knock, ten minutes later. "Dawn, it's Jean. Can we talk?"
"No."
"I just want to make sure you're okay—"
"I'm fine."
"You don't sound fine—"
"Jean. Please. Just leave me alone."
A longer pause. Then: "Okay. But if you need anything..."
Dawn didn't respond. Eventually, Jean left too.
The room was dark and quiet. Dawn's eyes were fully open now, staring at nothing. Her jaw ached from clenching. Her shoulders were tight with tension she couldn't release.
She'd made it through the day. Barely. Without transforming, without hitting anyone, without completely losing her shit.
Success, right?
So why did she feel like she'd failed anyway?
10:47 PM - The Window
Dawn was still awake, still staring at the ceiling, when she heard the soft tap on her window.
She went very still. Listened.
Another tap. Deliberate. Careful.
Dawn crossed to the window and looked out.
Todd clung to the side of the building, one hand stuck to the wall above her window, the other raised to tap again. When he saw her, his face split into a grin.
Dawn opened the window. "What are you doing here?"
"Checking on you." Todd climbed through with practiced ease, landing in a crouch on her floor. "You weren't at lunch at school. Or in the stairwell. Figured something was up."
"I'm fine."
"Uh-huh." Todd straightened, looking at her in the dim light from the hallway under her door. "You look tired."
"I'm always tired."
"No, you look tired tired. Like bad day tired." He moved closer, careful and slow like approaching a spooked animal. "Wanna talk about it?"
"Not really."
"Okay." Todd sat down on the edge of her bed, not pushing, just present. "Can I stay anyway?"
Dawn should say no. Should tell him to leave before someone found him here, before she got in even more trouble, before—
"Yeah," she heard herself say. "Yeah, you can stay."
The tension in her shoulders eased slightly just having him in the room. Todd had that effect—his presence was like a reset button on her nervous system.
"You want me to go?" Todd asked, misreading her silence. "I can head out if you need space—"
"No." Dawn sat down next to him. Close enough to feel his body heat, not quite touching. "Stay. Please."
"Okay." Todd settled back against the wall, legs stretched out on her bed, kicking off his shoes so they didn't get mud on the sheets. "What happened?"
"Nothing. Everything. I don't know." Dawn pulled her knees up to her chest. "Just... a bad day."
"Institute stuff?"
"Yeah."
"Wanna elaborate or just sit?"
Dawn was quiet for a long moment. Then: "Scott was on my ass about being two minutes late to breakfast. Then he spent an hour in the Danger Room telling me everything I did wrong. Then Kitty tried to get me to join a study group. Then I snapped at Ms. Monroe in class. Then everyone kept trying to check on me and I just—" Her voice cracked slightly. "I just wanted them to leave me alone."
"But they wouldn't."
"No. Because they're 'concerned' and they 'want to help' and they think I'm broken and need fixing."
Todd was quiet for a moment. "You're not broken."
"Tell them that."
"I'm telling you." Todd shifted so he was facing her. "Dawn, you're not broken. You're just... you. And the Institute doesn't know what to do with that because you don't fit their perfect student mold." He chuckled a bit, a hollow sound, “Hell, they couldn't even handle me.”
"Maybe I should try harder to fit—"
"Why? So you can be miserable all the time trying to be someone you're not?" Todd's voice was firm. "That's bullshit. They should adapt to you, not the other way around."
Something in Dawn's chest loosened. "That's not how Xavier sees it."
"Yeah, well, Xavier's not always right." Todd reached out, slow enough that she could pull away if she wanted. When she didn't, his hand found hers. "You know where you don't have to be perfect?"
"Where?"
"The Brotherhood house. We're all disasters. You'd fit right in."
Despite everything, Dawn smiled. "I basically live there already."
"So make it official. Move in. Tell Xavier and his perfect students to shove it."
"I can't—"
"Why not?"
"Because..." Dawn trailed off. Why couldn't she? What was actually keeping her here? "I don't know."
"When you figure it out, let me know." Todd squeezed her hand. "But until then, you've got us. Me, Lance, Fred, even Pietro when he's not being a dick. We don't care if you're grumpy or if you snap at people or if you need to be left alone. You're allowed to just... be."
Dawn felt something hot behind her eyes. She blinked it away. "You're being sappy again."
"Can't help it. You bring it out in me."
"It's annoying."
"You love it."
"...Maybe."
They sat in comfortable silence for a while. Dawn felt herself relaxing properly for the first time all day. The tension in her jaw eased. Her shoulders dropped. Her breathing slowed.
"Hey," Todd said softly. "When's the last time you actually slept?"
"Last night."
"When's the last time you slept well?"
Dawn didn't answer.
"Yeah, that's what I thought." Todd shifted, lying back on her bed. "Come here."
"Todd—"
"I'm not leaving until you sleep. So you can either lie there uncomfortable and awake, or you can come here and actually rest."
Dawn wanted to argue. Wanted to point out all the reasons this was a bad idea. But she was so tired. And Todd was warm and safe and steady.
She lay down next to him. Carefully at first, maintaining space.
"You can get closer," Todd said. "I don't bite."
"I might."
"I'll risk it."
Dawn shifted closer until her head was resting on his shoulder, his arm around her. He was cool to the touch—his amphibian mutation—but it was soothing against her perpetually overheated skin.
"Comfortable?" Todd asked.
"Yeah."
"Good. Now close your eyes."
"I'm not tired—"
"You're exhausted. Close your eyes."
Dawn closed her eyes. Todd's hand traced slow patterns on her shoulder—mindless, soothing. She could hear his heartbeat, steady and calm. Could smell that river-mud scent that meant safety and home.
"Tell me if I need to move," Todd murmured.
"You're fine where you are."
"Good. Because I wasn't actually planning on moving."
Dawn felt herself smile against his shoulder. "You're such a dork."
"Yeah, but I'm your dork."
"Unfortunately."
"Tragically."
"Devastatingly."
Todd's laugh was quiet, just a soft exhale. His hand kept tracing patterns. Dawn felt herself drifting, the exhaustion of the day finally catching up with her.
"Todd?"
"Mm?"
"Thanks for coming."
"Always." His voice was soft, already half-asleep himself. "Anytime you need me, I'm here. Bad day, good day, whatever. I'm here."
Dawn wanted to say something profound. Something about how much that meant, how much he meant. But the words stuck in her throat, too big and scary to voice.
Instead she just held on tighter.
Todd seemed to understand anyway. His arm tightened around her, keeping her close.
"Sleep," he murmured. "I've got you."
And for the first time all day—maybe the first time in weeks—Dawn felt safe enough to actually let go.
She drifted off to the sound of Todd's breathing, his heartbeat steady under her ear, his presence a shield against everything that had tried to break her today.
The Institute could wait until morning.
For now, this was enough.
---
When Xavier did his nightly telepathic check of the students, he found Dawn's mind finally at peace. Calm. Resting.
He also found another presence in her room.
Xavier paused. He should intervene. Should remove the Brotherhood boy from Institute grounds. Should have a conversation with Dawn about appropriate boundaries.
But Dawn's mind was quieter than he'd felt it in months. And the boy's thoughts were uncomplicated—just genuine care and protectiveness and a desire to help and the contentment knowing he could.
Xavier withdrew. Made a note to discuss this with her in the morning.
But for tonight, he let them rest.
Sometimes rules mattered less than peace.
And Dawn, for the first time since arriving at the Institute, finally looked peaceful.
---
Dawn woke up at 6 AM to Todd still there, still holding her, still keeping the world at bay.
She should wake him. Should sneak him out before anyone noticed. Should deal with the inevitable consequences of getting caught.
Instead, she closed her eyes and burrowed closer.
Five more minutes.
The world could wait five more minutes.
With Todd, she could face anything the Institute threw at her.
Even Scott Summers at breakfast.
...Okay, maybe not Scott.
But everything else.
Probably.
Chapter 14: Claws And Fangs
Chapter Text
The Danger Room was set to "Canadian Wilderness" which meant lots of trees, uneven terrain, and the smell of pine that made Dawn's nose twitch. She preferred this to the sterile metal training scenarios Xavier usually ran. At least this felt real.
Logan stood across from her, arms crossed, looking entirely unimpressed.
"You're late."
"Detention ran long." Dawn rolled her shoulders, loosening up. Her muscles were still sore from yesterday's session, but she'd never admit it.
"Detention." Logan's eyebrow raised. "That the one from the roof thing?"
"News travels fast."
"Chuck told me. Asked me to 'talk to you' about your recent choices." He said it in a way that made it clear what he thought of that request. "Figured we might as well make it productive. You warmed up?"
"Always."
"Good. Then move."
He was on her before the word fully left his mouth. Dawn's instincts kicked in—she dropped low, rolled right, came up with her guard up just in time to block the strike that would've caught her in the ribs. Not that it would've hurt her too bad, but Logan didn't believe in pulling punches during training.
"You gonna actually try or just play defense all day?" he growled.
Dawn bared her teeth—all of them, the dog fangs prominent—and lunged. She was fast, faster than most kids he trained, but Logan had decades of experience on her. He sidestepped, grabbed her arm mid-swing, and used her momentum to throw her into a tree.
She hit hard enough to knock the wind out of her lungs. Before she could recover, Logan was there, claws out, stopping just short of her throat.
"Dead. Again."
Dawn snarled and kicked out, catching him in the knee. It didn't do much—his healing factor meant he barely felt it—but it gave her enough space to roll away and get back on her feet.
"Better," Logan said, retracting his claws. "You're thinking. That's good."
"You're just trying to piss me off so I'll fight sloppy."
"Is it working?"
"...Maybe."
He grinned, the kind that was all teeth and no humor. "Come on then, pup. Show me what you got."
They went at it for another twenty minutes. Dawn landed more hits this time, using her strength and speed to her advantage, but Logan still had her beat on technique and sheer stubbornness. By the time he called a break, she was breathing hard and her hoodie was shredded in three places.
"Not bad," Logan said, tossing her a water bottle from seemingly nowhere. "You're getting better at reading attacks."
"Thanks." Dawn drank half the bottle in one go, then poured the rest over her head. The cold water felt good against her overheated skin.
Logan sat down on a fallen log, pulling out a cigar. He didn't light it—Xavier's rules about smoking in the mansion—but he chewed on the end anyway. Old habit.
"So," he said after a moment. "You gonna tell me what's really going on?"
"What do you mean?"
"The skipping class, the roof thing, the attitude with Summers and Grey." He gave her a look. "This is more than just teenage rebellion, kid."
Dawn was quiet for a moment, squinting out at the simulated forest. She could end the program with a thought, but she kind of liked it here. Peaceful. Reminded her of the woods back in Maryland in winter.
"They don't get it," she finally said.
"Who doesn't?"
"Any of them. Xavier, Jean, Scott. They all act like this place is supposed to be some kind of sanctuary, like we should be grateful to be here." She kicked at the dirt. "Maybe they are. Maybe this is exactly what they needed. But for me? It's just another place where I don't fit. Another group of people who own me."
"And the Brotherhood fits?"
Dawn's head snapped up. "How did you—"
"I got a nose, kid. You come back here smelling like swamp water and concrete dust. Doesn't take a genius." Logan shifted the cigar to the other side of his mouth. "Plus, Jean's got a big mouth when she's worried."
"She told you?"
"Didn't have to. I can read between the lines." He studied her for a moment. "It's the Tolensky kid, isn't it?"
Dawn felt heat rise to her cheeks. "I don't know what you're talking about."
"Sure you don't." Logan's grin was knowing. "Relax. I'm not gonna rat you out."
"You're not?"
"Why would I? You're seventeen, you can make your own choices about who you spend time with." He paused. "That is what this is about, right? The skipping class, the sneaking out. You're seeing someone Chuck wouldn't approve of."
It wasn't a question. Dawn slumped down onto the log next to him, suddenly exhausted in a way that had nothing to do with training.
"His name's Todd," she said quietly. "And yeah, he's Brotherhood. But he's not…” She gestured vaguely with her hands, something she did a lot when she didn't quite know how to explain, “He's not what everyone thinks. He's funny and genuine and he doesn't look at me like I'm something broken that needs fixing."
"And that's important to you."
"Yeah. It is." Dawn pulled her knees up to her chest. "Everyone here—they're nice, I guess. But it's that kind of nice where they're always trying to help, always trying to make me better. More patient, more controlled, more like them. They're superficial." She shook her head. "Todd just... lets me be me. Temper and teeth and all."
Logan was quiet for a long moment, chewing on his cigar. Dawn could hear the simulated wind in the trees, the distant call of a bird that didn't exist.
"You know what Chuck wants me to say, right?" Logan finally asked.
"That I should focus on training, that I should stay away from the Brotherhood, that I should be a good little X-Man and follow all the rules."
"Yeah. That." Logan looked at her sideways. "You know what I'm actually gonna say?"
"...No?"
"That you're gonna do what you want anyway, so there's no point in me lecturing you about it." He pulled the cigar from his mouth and pointed it at her. "But I'm also gonna say that you need to be smart about it. Chuck's patient, but he's not stupid. Keep pushing and eventually he's gonna push back."
"So what, I'm supposed to just give up the one place where I actually feel like I belong?"
"Didn't say that." Logan tucked the cigar back in his mouth. "I said be smart. Keep your grades up, show up for training, don't give Chuck a reason to come down on you harder. You can have your freedom and your boyfriend, but you gotta play the game a little bit."
Dawn made a face. "He's not my boyfriend."
"Sure he's not."
"He's not! We just... hang out."
"Uh huh."
"...And sometimes kiss."
"There it is."
Despite everything, Dawn felt herself smile. It was small, but genuine.
"You're not gonna tell Xavier?"
"What's there to tell? Far as I'm concerned, you're doing fine. Better than fine, actually." Logan stood up, stretching. His joints popped like gunshots. "You're learning control, even if you don't realize it. You stopped yourself from really hurting me three times during that fight. Old Dawn would've gone for blood."
"How do you know that?"
"Because old me would've gone for blood too. Still want to sometimes." He offered her a hand up. "But we're learning, right? We're getting better at being part of the team even when the team doesn't always get us."
Dawn took his hand and let him pull her to her feet. His grip was strong, steady. Reliable.
"Logan?"
"Yeah, kid?"
"Thanks. For getting it, I mean. For not... being like the others."
Something softened in Logan's expression, just for a moment. "We gotta stick together, the ones who don't quite fit the mold. Otherwise this place'll sand all the rough edges off until we're not ourselves anymore."
"Is that what happened to you?"
"Hell no. I'm still plenty rough." He started walking toward the exit, gesturing for her to follow. "But I've been around long enough to know how to make it work. You will too."
They walked in comfortable silence for a moment. Then Logan spoke again, quieter this time.
"Your old man really did a number on you, huh?"
Dawn tensed. They never talked about her father. She'd made sure of that when Xavier had tried to dig into her past during their first sessions.
"I don't want to talk about him."
"Don't have to. Just want you to know—" Logan stopped, making her stop too. He looked at her straight on, serious in a way he rarely was. "Just want you to know that you're doing good, kid. Better than good. You survived something that would've broken a lot of people, and you came out fighting. That takes strength."
Dawn felt something tight in her chest, something that might have been tears if she was the crying type. She wasn't.
"You're getting sappy on me, old man."
"Don't let it get around. I got a reputation to maintain." But there was warmth in his voice, rough as it was. "Come on. One more round before we call it. And this time, actually try to land a hit on my ugly mug."
"Your face is already ugly enough without me adding to it."
"There's that attitude. Now put it into your punches."
They went another round, then another. Dawn landed more hits this time, even managed to sweep his legs once, which earned her a grunt of approval. By the time they finished, she was exhausted but in a good way. The kind of tired that came from pushing herself, not from constantly trying to be someone she wasn't.
As they left the Danger Room, Logan put a hand on her shoulder. Not restraining, just... there.
"You ever need to talk, or train, or just get out of your head for a while—you know where to find me."
"Even if I've been skipping class?"
"Especially then. Means you probably need it more." He squeezed once, then let go. "And Dawn? For what it's worth—I think the Tolensky kid's lucky. Not everyone gets someone willing to take detention for them."
Dawn felt her face heat up again. "Jean told you about that too?"
"Didn't have to. It's what I would've done." Logan's grin was sharp. "You're more like me than you think, kid. Try not to hold it against yourself."
He left her there in the hallway, heading toward his room with that particular swagger that said he was done being serious for the day. Dawn stood there for a moment, processing.
Her phone buzzed. Todd, asking if she was free later. There was a monster movie marathon at the old theater downtown and he'd already bought tickets.
She looked down the hallway toward Xavier's office, where she knew he was probably waiting to "check in" about her progress. Then she looked at her phone.
*yeah. pick me up at 8. don't be late.*
*wouldnt dream of it. btw logan gave me the most terrifying look at school earlier when he picked you up. im pretty sure he knows*
*he definitely knows*
*am i gonna die?*
*probably not. he likes you*
*HE DOES???*
*i didnt say that*
*YOU TOTALLY DID*
Dawn smiled and pocketed her phone. She'd go see Xavier, sit through his concerned lecture, promise to do better. And then she'd sneak out at 7:45 to meet Todd, and they'd watch bad movies and eat too much popcorn and she'd feel like herself.
Logan got it. And maybe that was enough to survive this place.
As she walked toward Xavier's office, she heard Logan's voice echo from down the hall.
"And Summers? If you give the kid a hard time about her choices, you and me are gonna have words."
"Logan, I'm just trying to help—"
"Yeah, well, help less. She's doing fine."
Dawn grinned. Yeah, Logan definitely got it.
She knocked on Xavier's door, squaring her shoulders. Time to play the game, like Logan said. Be smart about it.
But she'd do it on her own terms. Rough edges and all.
"Come in, Dawn," Xavier's voice called.
She opened the door, already planning her evening escape route.
Some things were worth the detention. Some things were worth fighting for.
And some people—whether it was the swamp boy who made her laugh or the gruff man who understood what it meant to not quite fit—were worth keeping close, even when the world told you that you should let them go.
Dawn had never been good at doing what she was told anyway.
Chapter 15: Homeward Bound
Chapter Text
The Brotherhood had been kicked out of Bayville High two weeks ago, and the collective mood was somewhere between "funeral" and "dumpster fire."
It was late April now, warm enough that the trees were green again and the air smelled like growth instead of decay. But the boys were still moping around the house, stuck in the funk of having lost what little normalcy school had provided—even if they'd hated it most of the time.
Dawn had had enough.
"Alright," she announced, bursting into the living room where everyone was sprawled in various states of depression. "Everyone up. We're going on a road trip."
"What?" Todd mumbled from the couch, one eye cracking open.
"Road trip. Pack your shit. We're leaving in an hour."
"Dawn, it's eight AM," Pietro groaned from the armchair. "On a Saturday."
"Yeah, and you're all moping around like someone died. So we're going somewhere fun."
"Where?" Lance asked from his spot on the floor, looking haggard.
"My hometown. Nanjemoy, Maryland."
"That sounds made up," Pietro said.
"It's not. Now get up before I start throwing things."
To emphasize her point, she grabbed a pillow and chucked it at Pietro's head. He caught it at super speed, but the message was received.
Forty-five minutes later, they were all piled into Lance's van. Dawn rode shotgun, Todd squeezed in the middle row with Fred, and Pietro sprawled in the back making comments about how the van smelled like old gym socks.
"It's a five hour drive," Dawn said, spreading out a gas station map on her lap. "We'll stop for food and bathroom breaks. Everyone brought swimsuits?"
"Swimsuits?" Fred perked up. "There's swimming?"
"River swimming, yeah. Best kind."
"In April?" Lance pointed out.
"It's almost May. Water's perfect this time of year. Trust me."
"That sounds like a lie," Pietro said.
"Then don't swim. More river for the rest of us."
The drive started out quiet—everyone still too tired and moody to really talk. But somewhere around hour two, after they'd stopped for gas station breakfast sandwiches and terrible coffee, the mood started to shift.
Todd was telling some elaborate story about a frog he'd befriended as a kid, Dawn learning he could communicate with amphibious creatures how she could with dogs for the first time. Fred was laughing so hard he was crying. Even Lance cracked a smile.
"Your turn," Todd said, nudging Dawn. "Tell us a Nanjemoy story."
"What kind of story?"
"I dunno. Something that happened there. Something fun."
Dawn thought for a moment. "Alright. So when I was like twelve, before everything went to shit, me and some kids from school decided to jump off Slavin's Cliff into the river—"
"There's a cliff?" Fred interrupted, eyes wide.
"Yeah, like a twenty foot drop. Anyway, we're all jumping, having a good time, and then someone spots what they think is a snake in the water. Everyone freaks out, scrambling to get out. Turns out it was just a stick."
"That's it?" Pietro said. "That's the story?"
"No. The story is that while everyone was panicking about the stick, an actual snake swam right past them and nobody noticed except me."
"What'd you do?" Todd asked.
Dawn grinned. "Didn't say shit. Let them figure it out later."
"That's evil," Fred said, but he was smiling.
"That's hilarious," Lance corrected.
They stopped for lunch at a diner that had definitely seen better days. The waitress called them "hon" and the coffee was somehow worse than the gas station stuff, but the burgers were huge and greasy in the best way.
"So what's Nanjemoy like?" Todd asked, stealing a fry from Dawn's plate.
"Small. Real small. Everyone knows everyone, which sucked for me cus I look exactly like my dad who's got his own shit reputation I got to inherit ." Dawn squinted through the window at the gray November sky. "But the nature's good. Lots of woods, the river, places to run without people bothering you."
"Sounds nice," Fred said quietly.
"It was. Before..." She trailed off, not wanting to get into her father, into why she left. Had to be rescued by goody two shoes telepaths from a new York mansion. "Anyway. It'll be good to go back. Show you guys what actual country living looks like."
"As opposed to our very urban lifestyle?" Lance said dryly.
"Hey, Bayville's basically a city compared to Nanjemoy."
They got back on the road. Dawn watched the landscape change outside her window—less suburbs, more farmland, trees getting denser. The smell changed too, even through the closed windows. Damper, earthier.
Home.
"We're close," she said as they crossed into Maryland. "Another thirty minutes."
"What's the plan when we get there?" Pietro asked.
"Drop our stuff at the motel I booked, then hit the river. There's a trail I used to run that leads to the good swimming spot. Nice and secluded."
"Secluded is good," Lance agreed. "Don't need people freaking out about mutants."
They pulled into Nanjemoy just before three. The town was exactly as Dawn remembered—tiny main street, more churches than restaurants, and a gas station that looked like it was held together by prayer and rust.
"This is..." Pietro looked around. "Wow. This is really small."
"Told you."
The motel was cheap but clean enough. They dumped their bags and changed into swim clothes—shorts for the guys, since none of them had actually brought proper swimsuits. Dawn kept her hoodie on, hood up.
"You gonna swim in that?" Todd asked.
"I'll take it off when we get there. Come on, daylight's burning."
The trail started at the edge of town, marked by a weathered wooden sign that said "River Access." Dawn led the way, moving with a confidence that came from having walked this path hundreds of times.
"How far is it?" Fred asked after about ten minutes.
"Another half mile. You good?"
"Yeah, just asking."
The forest was different in November. Bare branches, leaves crunching underfoot, that particular smell of decay and dormancy that meant winter was coming. But it was still beautiful in its own way. Still home.
"Alright," Dawn said when they reached a fork in the trail. "You guys keep going straight. Trail opens up at the swimming spot in about five minutes. I'm gonna hang back, catch up in a bit."
"Why?" Todd asked, immediately suspicious.
"Just trust me. Go ahead. I'll be right behind you."
Lance studied her face, then nodded slowly. "Come on guys. Let's give her a minute."
"But—" Todd started.
"Todd." Dawn squeezed his hand. "It's fine. I promise. Just go."
He looked like he wanted to argue, but Fred was already moving down the trail, and Pietro was complaining about mosquitoes. Todd gave her one last worried look, then followed.
Dawn waited until their footsteps faded. Then she waited another minute, making sure they were really gone.
Then she started taking off her clothes.
The transformation was never easy. Never painless. But it was necessary for what she was about to do.
She folded her hoodie and jeans carefully, putting her bra and underwear safely between them, leaving them at the base of a tree she'd remember. Her shoes went on top. Then, she braced herself.
Breaking was always the worst part.
She closed her eyes and let go of her human shape. Felt her bones start to crack, to splinter, to reshape. Her jaw elongated with a sound like green wood snapping. Her spine curved, vertebrae popping like firecrackers. Her legs bent backward, knees reforming, feet stretching into paws.
The pain was exquisite. Blinding. She bit down on her lip to keep from screaming—tasted blood, felt her canines extend and sharpen. Her skin stretched, tore in places as fur pushed through from underneath. Greys and reds, (contrary to Wrath’s Canadian Grey wolf she was naturally an American red), thick enough to keep out the cold.
It took two minutes to shift forms. Three minutes of agony, of her body destroying and rebuilding itself and then settling back into normalcy. When it was over, she stood on four legs, panting, adjusting to the different weight distribution and sensory input.
Better.
She shook herself, testing the form. Everything worked. She could hear the river now, much clearer than before. Dawn waited until Todd was directly parallel to her position.
Then she charged.
The underbrush exploded as seven feet and 300 pounds of werewolf burst onto the trail. Todd's scream was high-pitched and deeply satisfying. Fred stumbled backward with a shout. Pietro blurred away so fast he was just gone.
Todd tried to run—instinct, probably—but Dawn was already on him. She grabbed him around the waist with one massive clawed hand and hoisted him up like he weighed nothing. Before he could process what was happening, she had him positioned on her back, his arms desperately wrapping around her neck, legs scrambling for purchase against her sides.
Then she ran.
The forest became a blur. Dawn knew every inch of this terrain, every turn and dip and rise. She took the most direct route to the river—which meant off-trail, through thick woods, over fallen logs and around massive trees.
Todd's grip on her neck tightened to almost painful. She could hear him making sounds—not quite screams, not quite laughter, maybe both. His heart was hammering against her back like a drum.
Behind them, distantly, she heard Lance shout "WHAT THE FUCK WAS THAT?!"
Dawn pushed harder, legs eating up ground. The river smell got stronger—water and mud and fish and home. The trees started to thin.
Then they broke through the tree line.
The swimming spot opened up before them—a wide section of river with a rocky beach on one side and, on the other, a fifteen-foot cliff jutting out over deeper water. The water was that perfect greenish-blue of spring, clear enough to see the bottom in the shallows.
Dawn didn't slow down.
She hit the rocky beach at full sprint and launched them both into the air.
Todd's scream was definitely a scream this time.
They hit the water together with a tremendous splash. The cold was shocking but good—refreshing after the heat of the run. Dawn released Todd immediately, letting him surface on his own while she dove deeper, enjoying the pressure and clarity.
When she broke the surface, Todd was treading water, hair plastered to his face, eyes huge.
"WHAT—" he sputtered. "YOU—WE JUST—"
Dawn let out a rumbling sound that might have been a laugh and paddled closer. She was careful to stay far enough away that she wouldn't accidentally swat him with her size.
"WAS THAT DAWN?!" Fred's voice echoed from the trail. The rest of the group was just emerging from the tree line, looking various shades of terrified and confused.
"THAT'S DAWN!" Todd yelled back, now starting to grin despite the shock. "SHE JUST—SHE GRABBED ME AND—"
"Is he okay?" Lance called, moving down to the beach.
"I THINK SO?!" Todd laughed, slightly hysterical. "THAT WAS INSANE! YOU'RE INSANE!"
Dawn snorted and dove under again, swimming in a wide circle around Todd. When she surfaced, the others had made it to the beach.
"Holy shit," Fred breathed, staring at her massive form in the water. "You're HUGE."
Pietro had reappeared—probably had to come back once he realized what was happening. "That's what grabbed Todd? That's Dawn?"
"Yeah," Lance said slowly, watching her paddle and putting 2 and 2 together. "That's her wolf form."
Dawn stood up in the shallower water, revealing her full height. Seven feet of muscle and dark fur, red eyes glowing even in the bright spring sunlight. Water streamed off her coat. When she shook herself dry like a giant dog, she sent a spray of river water over all of them.
"Okay that's actually really cool," Pietro admitted.
"Can you... understand us?" Fred asked cautiously.
Dawn huffed—as close to "obviously" as she could get—and rolled her eyes in a very human gesture.
"She understands us," Todd confirmed, swimming closer to shore. "She's just... big. And scary. And apparently likes to terrify her boyfriend."
Dawn made a sound that was definitely amusement and splashed him with one massive paw.
"Oh, so that's how it is?" Todd grinned and splashed back, which was completely ineffective against her size, resulting in her dropping all her weight into the water next to him and flooding him in a wave.
Dawn resurfaced and let out a bark that echoed off the cliff walls. Then she dunked back under.
"Fuck it," Lance said, pulling off his shirt. "We came here to swim, right?"
He waded in, followed by Fred. Pietro hesitated for a second, then super-sped into the water with a huge splash.
The water was cold but not unbearable. Dawn let them adjust, swimming lazy circles, before she dove deep and came up right next to Todd.
He yelped, stumbling backward, then started laughing. "You're an asshole."
She snorted—the closest she could get to agreement in this form—and nudged him with her massive head. Almost knocked him over.
"She's like a really big, scary dog," Fred observed.
They swam for over an hour. Dawn showed them the best spots, the deep pools where the current was calm, the places where you could stand and still have your head above water. She even let Fred grab onto her back and she towed him around like a very strange pool float, much to everyone's amusement.
Lance found the cliff trail and they all took turns jumping—all except Pietro, who claimed it was "unnecessarily dangerous" but probably was just scared. Dawn went twice more, launching herself with enough force to send up a geyser of water.
As the sun started to dip lower, painting everything in orange and gold, they dragged themselves back to the rocky beach. Dawn's transformation back was always worse—bones resetting, body compacting, fur slicking off to reveal fresh skin. She'd hidden behind some rocks and held in the screams as best she could to do it, and by the time she emerged in her human form again, she was shaking and covered in blood from where the skin had split during the shift.
Todd had her hoodie ready, having apparently gone back to get it. He helped her into it without comment, though his eyes were worried.
"I'm fine," she said, voice hoarse. "Always looks worse than it is."
"That sounded like it hurt."
"It did. But it was worth it." Dawn gestured at the river, at the cliff, at the fading sunlight. "This. All of this. Worth it." Her grin was proof enough, nearly a whole smile.
They walked back to the motel as dusk settled in. Fred talked about how cool it was that Dawn could swim so fast in that form. Lance was already planning to come back in the summer when the water would be warmer. Pietro grumbled about sunburn. Dawn flopped into the closest bed, bloody hair be damned, and grinned at the boys calling her gross with no real heat behind it, wondering if this is what everyone else got to experience while she was held captive…
Chapter 16: Mutual Understanding
Summary:
in which Dawn shows a crumb of self preservation
Chapter Text
Dawn was elbow-deep in the Brotherhood's refrigerator when she heard footsteps on the stairs.
She went still, enhanced hearing immediately cataloging the weight and rhythm. Too light for Fred. Too steady for Pietro. Not Lance's heavy boots or Todd's characteristic shuffle.
Wanda.
Shit.
Dawn straightened slowly, a jar of pasta sauce in one hand, trying to calculate her options. The kitchen only had one exit, and Wanda was coming down the hallway toward it. She could transform—break through the wall if she had to—but that seemed like an overreaction that would definitely piss off the one person in this house she absolutely did not want to piss off.
The Scarlet Witch's reputation preceded her. Dawn had seen the news footage. The overturned cars, the screaming civilians, the "dangerous mutant terrorist" headlines that never quite captured how genuinely terrifying Wanda Maximoff could be when she was angry. Dawn had watched her hex bolt turn a solid steel door into flower petals once.
You didn't pick fights with someone who could rewrite reality on a bad day.
Wanda appeared in the doorway, and Dawn forced herself not to tense visibly. Keep it casual. Don't look threatening. Don't look threatened.
"Hey," Dawn said, aiming for normal and landing somewhere in the vicinity of "person trying very hard to seem normal."
Wanda raised an eyebrow, moving past her to the cabinets. "Hey."
Dawn watched her grab a mug, fill it with water from the tap. Watched her lean against the counter like this was completely routine. Which, technically, it was—Wanda came by the house sometimes, usually forced to by Magneto or check that Pietro hadn't burned the place down.
But this was the first time they'd been alone. Properly alone. All the boys were off doing some Magneto errand that Dawn had explicitly opted out of because she didn't take orders from him and never would.
"Making dinner?" Wanda asked, nodding at the sauce.
"Yeah. Figured I'd actually cook something before Fred tries again." Dawn set the jar down, hyperaware of her own body language. Not aggressive. Not defensive. Just... existing. "His last attempt was... ambitious."
"I heard about the cookies."
"The cookies were a war crime."
Wanda's mouth twitched. Almost a smile. "Todd said you would've prevented it."
"Todd says a lot of things."
"He does." Wanda took a sip of water, studying her over the rim of the mug. "He talks about you constantly, actually. It's an improvement over the alternative."
Dawn's stomach tightened. Here it was. The real reason Wanda had cornered her in the kitchen. "Look, if this is about—"
"It's not about anything bad," Wanda interrupted. Her tone was flat, matter-of-fact. "I'm not here to fight you."
"Okay." Dawn didn't quite believe her, but she also didn't have a lot of options. Running would look weak. Standing her ground might look aggressive. She settled for leaning back against the fridge, arms crossed loosely. Casual. Totally casual.
Wanda sighed. "You look like you're about to bolt through the wall."
"Can you blame me?"
"Fair." Wanda set her mug down. "For the record, I really am just here for water. But since we're both here, and the house is actually quiet for once..." She paused. "I wanted to say thank you."
Dawn blinked. "For what?"
"For dating Todd."
Of all the things Dawn had expected to hear, that wasn't even on the list. "I—what?"
"Todd," Wanda repeated, like Dawn might have forgotten who her boyfriend was. "Before you, he'd hit on me every single time I came over. It was exhausting. Now he just nods and goes back to whatever he's doing. It's a significant quality of life improvement."
Dawn felt her brain trying to catch up. "You're... thanking me? For dating my boyfriend?"
"Yes."
"That's—" Dawn stopped, recalibrating. "Okay. You're welcome? I guess?"
"You guess?"
"I didn't do it for you." Dawn's tone came out sharper than intended, defensive. "I didn't date him to get him to stop hitting on you. I dated him because I—because he's—" She gestured vaguely, frustration building. "Because I wanted to."
"I know that." Wanda's expression didn't change. "I'm not saying you did it for my benefit. I'm saying I appreciate the side effect. There's a difference."
Dawn studied her, looking for the catch. The angle. The moment when Wanda's civility would crack and reveal whatever she was actually here for. But Wanda just stood there, leaning against the counter, radiating the same tired energy that Dawn recognized from her own bad days.
"You really just came down here for water," Dawn said slowly.
"Yes."
"And to say thank you."
"Also yes."
"That's it?"
Wanda shrugged. "That's it. Did you expect something else?"
"Honestly? Yeah." Dawn uncrossed her arms, some of the tension bleeding out of her shoulders. "Your reputation kind of suggests you're not the 'casual kitchen chat' type."
"My reputation suggests I'm a dangerous mutant terrorist who should be locked up," Wanda said dryly. "Reputations aren't always accurate."
"Fair point."
"Besides," Wanda continued, picking up her mug again, "you live here basically. We're going to run into each other. It seemed easier to establish that I'm not going to hex you into a toad just because you're dating one."
Dawn snorted before she could stop herself. "That's—okay, that's actually kind of funny."
"I thought so." Wanda's expression remained neutral, but there was something almost amused in her eyes. "For what it's worth, you're good for him. Todd, I mean. He's less... desperate. More like an actual person."
"He's always been an actual person."
"You know what I mean."
Dawn did. She'd seen the way Todd used to throw himself at any girl who'd give him the time of day, like he was trying to prove something. Like he didn't quite believe he deserved to be wanted, so he'd take whatever scraps of attention he could get.
"He's good for me too," Dawn said quietly. "In case that matters."
"It does." Wanda tilted her head slightly. "You're fixing the house."
It wasn't a question, but Dawn answered anyway. "Yeah. Someone has to. The plumbing was a disaster."
"Lance mentioned you replaced half the pipes."
"And the water heater. And most of the electrical in the kitchen." Dawn glanced around at the space that still looked like a disaster zone, but at least now it was a functional disaster zone. "It's not much, but—"
"It's more than anyone else has done." Wanda's tone was still flat, but there was something like approval underneath it. "This place was falling apart. You actually care enough to fix it."
Dawn shifted, uncomfortable with the observation. "It's just practical. Can't live somewhere if the pipes are going to explode."
"You could live at the mansion."
"No," Dawn said immediately, instinctively. "I couldn't."
Wanda nodded like she'd expected that answer. "Too many rules?"
"Too much control." The words came out before Dawn could stop them. She tensed, waiting for Wanda to ask follow-up questions, to pry into trauma that wasn't her business.
But Wanda just said, "Makes sense," and took another sip of water.
The silence stretched between them, but it wasn't hostile. Just... quiet. Two people existing in the same space without needing to fill every second with conversation.
Dawn turned back to the stove, pulling out a pot to start boiling water for pasta. Behind her, she heard Wanda shift, still leaning against the counter.
"Can I ask you something?" Wanda said eventually.
Dawn's shoulders tensed again. "Depends on the question."
"Were you actually scared of me? Just now?"
Dawn considered lying. Decided against it. "Yeah."
"Why?"
"Because I've seen what you can do when you're pissed off." Dawn kept her eyes on the pot, filling it with water from the tap. "And I'm not an idiot. You could turn me inside out before I even finished transforming. Fighting you would be the dumbest thing I could possibly do."
"So you weren't going to fight."
"No."
"Smart."
Dawn set the pot on the stove, finally turning to look at Wanda directly. "Are we good? Like, actually good? Because if you've got a problem with me being here, I'd rather know now."
"We're good," Wanda said simply. "You're not bothering me. You're helping the boys. You make Todd happy, which makes him less annoying. And you haven't tried to tell me what to do or fix me or whatever it is people usually try." She paused. "So yeah. We're good."
"Okay." Dawn felt something unclench in her chest. "Good."
"Plus," Wanda added, pushing off the counter, "if I had a problem with you, you'd know. I'm not subtle."
"Yeah, I've noticed."
Wanda's mouth twitched again, that almost-smile. "Just so we're clear—I'm not here to be your friend. I don't do the whole bonding thing."
"That's fine. I'm not great at it either."
"But we can coexist."
"Yeah," Dawn said. "We can coexist."
"Good." Wanda headed toward the doorway, mug in hand. Then she paused, glancing back. "You know, Todd used to recite bad poetry. When he was trying to impress me."
Dawn stared at her. "He what?"
"Bad poetry. Really bad. Like, painfully bad." Wanda's expression was completely deadpan. "I'm assuming he doesn't do that with you?"
"No. Oh my god, no."
"Consider yourself lucky." Wanda turned to leave, then added over her shoulder, "The pasta sauce in that jar expired two months ago. Check the cabinet to the left of the sink—I brought over new ones last week."
She disappeared down the hallway before Dawn could respond, leaving Dawn standing alone in the kitchen, holding a jar of expired pasta sauce and trying to process what had just happened.
They'd talked. Just... talked. No fighting, no posturing, no drama. Wanda had thanked her, they'd established boundaries, and now they were just two people who happened to exist in the same space sometimes.
Dawn set down the expired sauce and checked the cabinet Wanda had mentioned. Sure enough, three jars of fresh marinara, plus some other basics that definitely hadn't been there yesterday.
She pulled one out, studying the label. Then she started laughing—actual laughter, the kind that came from relief and absurdity in equal measure.
Her phone buzzed.
**Todd:** how's the house
**Todd:** lance made me come on this thing but its so boring
**Todd:** magnetos doing a whole speech
**Todd:** save me
Dawn smiled, setting the jar on the counter.
**Dawn:** house is fine
**Dawn:** had an interesting conversation with wanda
**Todd:** WHAT
**Todd:** are you ok???
**Todd:** do i need to come back
**Todd:** i will literally leave right now
**Dawn:** im fine
**Dawn:** we're good actually
**Dawn:** she thanked me for dating you
**Todd:** ...what
**Dawn:** apparently you used to recite bad poetry at her
**Todd:** OH GOD
**Todd:** WE DONT TALK ABOUT THAT
**Todd:** DAWN
**Todd:** DAWN NO
**Dawn:** dawn yes
**Dawn:** im going to ask for details
**Dawn:** im going to ask for SO MANY DETAILS
**Todd:** this is betrayal
**Todd:** this is a betrayal of the highest order
**Todd:** im breaking up with you
**Dawn:** no youre not
**Todd:** ...no im not
**Todd:** but im not happy about this
**Dawn:** you'll survive
**Dawn:** dinner will be ready when you get back
**Dawn:** actual edible dinner
**Todd:** you're the best
**Todd:** even though youre BULLYING ME
**Dawn:** one of my many talents
She set her phone down and got back to cooking, feeling lighter than she had in weeks. The house was quiet, the kitchen was functional, and she'd just navigated a conversation with Scarlet Witch without anyone getting hexed.
Maybe, Dawn thought as she stirred the pasta, this whole "living here" thing was actually going to work out.
When Wanda came back downstairs an hour later, Dawn was plating food. She glanced up, caught Wanda's eye, and made a split-second decision.
"You want some?" Dawn asked, nodding at the pasta. "I made too much."
Wanda paused in the doorway, something unreadable crossing her face. Then she shrugged. "Sure."
Dawn pulled down another plate, dividing the portions. They ate standing at opposite ends of the kitchen, not talking, not needing to. Just two women with too much power and too much trauma, choosing to share space peacefully in a falling-apart house in Bayville.
It wasn't friendship. It probably never would be.
But it was respect. Understanding. A mutual acknowledgment that they could destroy each other and were choosing not to.
And in this house, with these people, that was enough.
"The sauce is good," Wanda said eventually.
"Thanks. Needs more garlic though."
"Everything needs more garlic."
"Truth."
Wanda finished her plate, rinsed it in the sink, and headed back upstairs without another word. Dawn watched her go, then turned back to her own food.
**Todd:** magneto FINALLY shut up
**Todd:** coming home soon
**Todd:** lance is driving so well be there in like 20
**Todd:** i missed you
**Dawn:** missed you too
**Dawn:** oh and todd?
**Todd:** yeah?
**Dawn:** tell me about the poetry
**Todd:** IM BLOCKING YOU
**Dawn:** no youre not
**Todd:** ...youre right but im not talking about it
**Dawn:** we'll see
She was smiling when the boys came home twenty minutes later, and when Todd immediately wrapped himself around her in the kitchen, she let him. Even when he saw the clean plates in the sink and realized Wanda had been there.
"You actually talked to her?" he asked, slightly awed.
"Yeah."
"And you're both still alive?"
"Surprisingly."
"That's—okay, that's actually really cool." He squeezed her tighter. "My girlfriend is braver than me."
"Was that ever in question?"
"No, but still. I'm impressed." He pulled back to look at her, grinning. "Also we're never talking about the poetry."
"Oh, we're absolutely talking about the poetry."
"Dawn—"
"Was it haikus? Please tell me it was haikus."
"I hate you."
"No you don't."
"...no I don't."
She kissed him, tasting the smile on his lips, and decided that yeah—this was exactly where she was supposed to be.
Falling-apart house, temperamental housemates, scary reality-warping witch upstairs and all.
Chapter 17: Break.
Summary:
i forgot i wrote something like this and it was still on my mind so i did it again by accident
Chapter Text
Dawn had been having a bad week.
Not just a bad day—a bad week. Xavier on her case about control. Scott criticizing everything she did. Jean's constant telepathic check-ins that felt more like surveillance. The fluorescent lights giving her migraines. The noise. The expectations. The constant, grinding pressure to be better.
So when Kyle Martinez decided Friday afternoon was the perfect time to start shit, Dawn was already at her limit.
"Hey, Dog Girl!"
Dawn kept walking. She had five minutes until her next class. If she could just make it to the library, she could sit in the quiet corner and—
"I'm talking to you, freak!"
Dawn stopped. Turned slowly.
Kyle stood with his usual group of asshole jocks, all letter jackets and smug expressions. He was pointing at her, grinning like this was the funniest thing in the world.
"What?" Dawn's voice was flat.
"Just wondering when the circus is gonna come pick you up. You know, with the whole—" He gestured at her face, her clothes, everything. "—sideshow thing you got going on."
His friends laughed. Dawn felt her jaw tighten.
"Walk away," she told herself. "Just walk away."
"I mean, seriously, do you even own normal clothes? Or do you just raid dumpsters?" Kyle was getting bolder now, stepping closer. "And those teeth—Jesus, did your dentist have a seizure? You look like you could chew through a chain-link fence."
More laughter. A small crowd was starting to gather—people pulling out phones, sensing drama.
Dawn's hands clenched into fists. "Fuck off."
"Or what? You gonna bite me? Bark at me?" Kyle made exaggerated dog noises, his friends joining in. "Here, puppy, puppy—"
"I said fuck off."
"Make me, freak—"
Kyle reached out—going to shove her, probably, or grab her hood. Dawn didn't think. Her body moved on instinct, on weeks of pent-up rage finding an outlet.
Her fist connected with Kyle's face.
The crack was audible. Kyle's nose exploded in a spray of blood, his head snapping back. He stumbled, hands flying to his face, and Dawn was already moving.
She grabbed his shirt, yanked him forward, and drove her knee into his stomach. Kyle folded with a wheeze. Dawn shoved him to the ground and followed him down.
Everything went red.
She was dimly aware of screaming—Kyle's, other students', maybe her own. Her fists kept moving. Ribs. Face. Shoulder. Each impact satisfying in a way that made her want more, more, more.
Kyle tried to protect himself but it was useless. Dawn was stronger, faster, and absolutely fucking done with everything.
She felt his collarbone snap under her fist. Heard Kyle scream. Felt hands trying to pull her off—she shrugged them away like gnats.
"DAWN!"
Todd's voice. Distant. Didn't matter.
"DAWN, STOP!"
Closer now. Strong hands—Fred's—hauling her bodily off Kyle. Dawn struggled, snarling, teeth bared.
"Let me GO—"
"Dawn, please!" Todd was in front of her now, hands on her face, forcing her to look at him. "Look at me. LOOK AT ME."
Dawn's vision slowly cleared. Todd's face came into focus—eyes wide, scared but determined.
"It's over," Todd said firmly. "You won. It's done. You need to stop now."
Dawn looked past him. Kyle was on the ground, curled up, blood everywhere. His face was a mess. One arm bent at a wrong angle. He was making sounds—high-pitched whimpers that might have been words once.
The crowd had backed way up. People were filming. A teacher was running toward them, shouting.
"Oh god," Dawn breathed. "I—"
"Not here." Todd grabbed her hand. "Come on. We need to move."
Fred still had one massive hand on her shoulder—keeping her steady or keeping her from running, she wasn't sure. Lance had appeared from somewhere, already positioning himself between them and the crowd.
"What did you DO?!" A teacher—Mr. Harris—reached them, eyes going wide at the sight of Kyle. "Someone call 911! NOW!"
"She was defending herself," Lance said immediately. "Kyle started it—"
"I don't care who started it! Look at him!"
Dawn looked. Kyle wasn't moving much anymore. Just breathing in shallow, pained gasps. Blood pooled on the linoleum.
She'd done that.
She'd done that. And she didn't even remember doing it.
"Dawn, you need to come with me." Mr. Harris's voice was shaking. "Right now. Principal's office."
Dawn let herself be led away, Todd's hand still gripping hers tight. Behind them, she heard the sirens in the distance.
---
The principal's office was too bright. Too small. Principal Kelly sat behind her desk, face grave. Mr. Harris stood by the door. And Xavier—of course Xavier—sat in the chair next to Dawn's, disappointment radiating off him in waves.
"Kyle Martinez is being taken to the hospital," Principal Kelly said. "Broken nose, fractured collarbone, three cracked ribs, possible concussion. The doctors are still assessing the full extent of his injuries."
Dawn stared at her hands. There was still blood under her nails.
"Do you have anything to say for yourself?" Kelly asked.
"He started it," Dawn said flatly.
"That's not an excuse for—"
"He's been harassing her for weeks," Todd interjected from where he sat against the wall—technically not supposed to be there, but no one had made him leave yet. "Calling her names, making fun of her mutations—"
"Mr. Tolensky, this doesn't concern you—"
"It does when you're acting like Dawn just attacked him for no reason!" Todd's voice rose. "Kyle's a bully. He's been harassing mutant students all year and nobody does anything about it!"
"That may be true, but it doesn't justify—"
"Dawn." Xavier's voice cut through the argument. Quiet. Heavy. "What were you thinking?"
Dawn finally looked at him. "I wasn't."
"Clearly."
"Professor—" Todd started.
"Todd, please." Xavier's gaze didn't leave Dawn. "You've been struggling lately. I've noticed. We've all noticed. But this?" He gestured vaguely at the situation. "This is unacceptable."
"I know."
"You could have killed that boy."
"I know."
"And yet you didn't stop. Multiple witnesses say you kept hitting him even after he was down, even after he stopped fighting back—"
"I KNOW!" Dawn's voice cracked. "I know, okay? I fucked up. I lost control. I'm sorry."
"Sorry doesn't fix this." Principal Kelly pulled out a form. "You're suspended. Two weeks, minimum. Possibly expulsion depending on what Kyle's parents want to do. They're talking about pressing charges."
Dawn's stomach dropped. "Charges?"
"Assault and battery. Given the extent of his injuries and your... enhanced strength, it could be charged as assault with a deadly weapon."
"That's bullshit!" Todd was on his feet. "He provoked her—"
"Mr. Tolensky, sit down or leave!"
"It's fine," Dawn said quietly. "Todd, it's fine."
"It's not fine—"
"Please." Dawn met his eyes. "Just... let it go."
Todd sat back down, jaw clenched, but stayed quiet.
"You're to go directly home," Kelly continued. "No stopping, no detours. Professor Xavier will be responsible for your supervision during the suspension. If charges are filed, you'll be notified." She slid the suspension notice across the desk. "Do you understand?"
"Yes."
"Then get out of my office."
---
The ride back to the Institute was silent. Xavier drove. Dawn sat in the passenger seat, staring out the window. Todd had tried to come with them but Xavier had firmly—telepathically—told him no.
"I'm disappointed in you," Xavier said finally.
Dawn didn't respond.
"You have such potential, Dawn. Such strength. But you refuse to learn control—"
"I know."
"—refuse to work with us on managing your temper—"
"I know."
"—and now a young man is in the hospital because you couldn't restrain yourself for five more seconds—"
"I KNOW!" Dawn's hands clenched into fists. "I know I fucked up! I know I'm a disappointment! I know I'm the problem! You don't have to keep saying it!"
Xavier was quiet for a moment. "You're not a disappointment. You're just... struggling. And I don't know how to help you if you won't let me in."
"Maybe I don't want your help."
"Then what do you want?"
Dawn didn't answer. Because the truth was, she didn't know. She just knew that everything here felt wrong. Too tight. Too controlled. Too much pressure to be something she wasn't.
They pulled up to the Institute. Xavier turned to face her.
"You're grounded. Your room, meals, and supervised training only. No leaving the grounds. No visitors." His voice softened slightly. "I hope you'll use this time to reflect on what happened today and what changes you need to make."
"Yes, Professor."
Dawn climbed out of the car and headed inside. Students scattered when they saw her—word had already spread, apparently. She climbed the stairs to her room, closed the door, and locked it.
Then she sat on her bed and stared at her hands.
Kyle's blood was still under her nails.
She'd broken him. Easily. Without even trying that hard.
What if she hadn't stopped? What if Todd hadn't been there?
Would she have killed him?
The thought made her stomach turn.
She stumbled to her bathroom, barely made it to the toilet before she threw up. Once. Twice. Until there was nothing left but bile and self-loathing. She didn't want to keep being her father's weapon against the world. Angry.
Dawn slid down to sit on the cold tile floor, head in her hands.
She was a monster. Xavier was right. The Institute was right. Everyone was right.
She was dangerous. Out of control. A weapon waiting to go off.
And now Kyle was in the hospital and she was facing charges and everything was falling apart and—
A soft tap on her window.
Dawn's head snapped up.
Another tap.
She forced herself to stand, to move to the window. Opened it.
Todd clung to the wall outside, looking worried. "Can I come in?"
"Xavier said no visitors—"
"I know what Xavier said. Can I come in?"
Dawn stepped back. Todd climbed through, landing in a crouch on her floor.
"You okay?" he asked.
"Do I look okay?"
"...No. You look like you're about to fall apart."
"Good observation."
Todd moved closer. "Dawn—"
"You should go. If Xavier finds you here—"
"I don't care."
"You should. I'm already in enough trouble—"
"DAWN." Todd grabbed her shoulders, making her look at him. "I don't care about Xavier's rules right now. I care about you. And you look like you're two seconds from a breakdown."
"I'm fine."
"You're not fine. You're shaking."
Dawn looked down. He was right. Her hands were trembling.
"He's in the hospital," she said quietly. "Kyle. I put him in the hospital."
"He's an asshole who had it coming—"
"I broke his bones, Todd. I heard them crack. I felt them break under my fists and I didn't stop." Her voice was rising now, shaking. "I didn't WANT to stop. I wanted to keep going. I wanted to hurt him more."
"But you didn't—"
"Only because Fred pulled me off! If he hadn't—if you hadn't—" Dawn's breath was coming faster now. "What if I'd killed him? What if next time I do kill someone?"
"There won't be a next time—"
"How do you know?! I can't control it! Everyone keeps saying I need to learn control but I CAN'T!" She was yelling now, hands clenched in her hair. "I'm too angry all the time! Everything pisses me off! And today I just—I snapped and now Kyle's in the hospital and I might go to jail and Xavier hates me and I—I can't—"
Her legs gave out. Todd caught her before she hit the floor, lowering them both down until they were sitting on the carpet.
"I can't do this anymore," Dawn sobbed. Actually sobbed, tears streaming down her face, breath coming in gasps. "I can't be here. I can't be what they want. I can't control it. I can't—"
"Hey. Hey, breathe." Todd's arms were around her, solid and real. "Just breathe. In and out. Come on."
Dawn tried. Failed. Tried again. Her chest was too tight, her breath coming in sharp gasps, everything spiraling—
"With me," Todd said firmly. "In—" he took an exaggerated breath "—and out." Slow exhale. "Again. In... and out."
Dawn matched him. In. Out. In. Out. Slowly, painfully, her breathing evened out.
"That's it," Todd murmured. "You're okay. I've got you."
"I'm not okay."
"Then you will be. Eventually." He held her tighter. "But right now, you're allowed to not be okay."
Dawn clung to him like he was the only solid thing in a world that wouldn't stop spinning. Her face pressed against his shoulder, tears soaking into his shirt.
"I hurt him so bad," she whispered.
"I know."
"I didn't want to stop."
"I know."
"What's wrong with me?"
Todd was quiet for a moment. Then: "Nothing's wrong with you. You're just... you've been pushed too far for too long. And today something finally broke."
"That doesn't make it okay—"
"I'm not saying it's okay. I'm saying it's human." Todd pulled back enough to look at her. "Dawn, you've been holding everything in for months. All the frustration, all the anger, all the pressure. Of course you eventually snapped. I'm honestly surprised it took this long."
"Xavier thinks I'm dangerous."
"You are dangerous. So am I. So is everyone with powers." Todd wiped tears off her cheek with his thumb. "But that doesn't make you a monster. It just makes you someone who needs to be careful."
"I don't know how to be careful. I'm always too angry, too rough, too much—"
"For the Institute, maybe. But not for everyone." Todd's voice was soft but certain. "Not for me. Not for Lance or Fred or even Pietro. We don't think you're too much."
"You should."
"Well, we don't. So deal with it."
Despite everything, Dawn felt a tiny smile tug at her lips. "You're ridiculous."
"And you're a mess. But you're my mess, so." Todd shifted, pulling her more firmly into his lap, arms wrapped around her. "What do you need? What can I do?"
"I don't know. Just... stay? Please?"
"I'm not going anywhere."
They sat like that for a long time. Dawn's breathing slowly returned to normal. The shaking stopped. The tears dried on her cheeks.
"They might press charges," she said finally.
"They might. Or they might not. Kyle's an asshole but his parents aren't monsters. They might just take the suspension and move on."
"And if they don't?"
"Then we deal with it. We break Peitro out all the time. We'll figure it out."
"Xavier's not going to let you help me."
"Xavier doesn't get a vote." Todd's arms tightened. "You're family. That means we show up. Always."
Dawn was quiet. Then: "I think I need to leave."
"Leave?"
"The Institute. It's not working. Today proved that." Dawn pulled back to look at him. "I've been thinking about it for a while. Today just... confirmed it."
"Where would you go?"
"I don't know. Maybe... maybe the Brotherhood house? If you guys would have me."
Todd's face lit up. "Are you serious?"
"I don't know. Maybe. I need to think about it more. But I can't stay here. Not after today."
"We'd love to have you. You know that, right? Like, we've basically been waiting for you to figure out you belong with us."
"I'm a lot of work."
"So are we. We'll figure it out together." Todd pressed a kiss to her forehead. "But right now, you need to rest. You've had the worst day ever and you're exhausted."
"I'm not tired—"
"You're falling apart tired. Lie down."
Dawn wanted to argue. But Todd was right—she was exhausted in a bone-deep way that made even thinking hard.
She let him guide her to the bed. Let him lie down next to her, arms still around her like he could shield her from the consequences waiting outside her door.
"Todd?"
"Yeah?"
"Thank you. For coming. For staying. For..." Dawn's voice cracked. "For not thinking I'm a monster."
"You're not a monster. You're just someone who had a really bad day." Todd's hand traced slow patterns on her back. "Tomorrow we'll figure out what next. But tonight, you just need to sleep."
"What if Xavier finds you here?"
"Then he finds me. Worth it."
Dawn closed her eyes. Felt herself drifting despite everything. "I don't deserve you."
"Too bad. You're stuck with me anyway."
"Lucky me."
"Damn right."
Dawn fell asleep to Todd's heartbeat and the feeling of his arms around her. The consequences would still be there in the morning—the suspension, the possible charges, Xavier's disappointment.
But for now, wrapped in Todd's warmth and certainty, she could pretend everything would be okay.
Even if she didn't quite believe it yet.
---
In the morning, Xavier found them like that—Dawn asleep in Todd's arms, both of them fully clothed, Todd clearly having stayed all night.
He should be angry. Should wake them and remove Todd from the premises. Should add this to the list of Dawn's infractions.
But Dawn's mind was quiet. Peaceful in a way it hadn't been since the incident.
And Todd's thoughts were uncomplicated—just worry and genuine care over someone he cares deeply about.
Xavier sighed and closed the door quietly.
Some rules could bend.
Especially when they were the only thing keeping someone together.
He'd deal with the Todd situation later.
For now, he'd let them rest.
They'd both need their strength for what was coming.
Chapter 18: Duct Tape And Patience
Chapter Text
The kitchen sink had been dripping for three weeks.
It wasn't a loud drip—just a steady *plink, plink, plink* that most people could tune out. Most people didn't have enhanced hearing. Dawn had tried ignoring it, had tried stuffing toilet paper in her ears at night when she crashed on the Brotherhood's couch, had tried sleeping in different rooms. Nothing worked. That damn drip echoed through the entire house like a metronome counting down to her inevitable violent breakdown.
"I'm gonna rip the whole sink out," she announced one afternoon, standing in the kitchen doorway with her arms crossed.
Todd looked up from where he was attempting to make a sandwich—if you could call balancing an alarming amount of bologna and cheese between two slices of bread "making a sandwich."
"What'd the sink ever do to you?"
"It's dripping."
"Yeah, it does that."
"For three weeks."
"Sounds about right." He took a massive bite of his creation, and Dawn watched with a mix of horror and fascination as he somehow managed to chew it all. "Fred said he'd fix it eventually."
"Fred said that two weeks ago."
"Time's relative, yo."
Dawn closed her eyes—well, closed them more than they already were—and counted to ten. She'd been practicing patience. Xavier said it was "good for her personal growth." Xavier could bite her.
"Forget it," she muttered, pushing past Todd to crouch down and open the cabinet under the sink. "I'll do it myself."
"You know how to fix sinks?"
"Can't be that hard."
"Famous last words."
She shot him a look over her shoulder, one eye actually opening enough to give him the full red-eyed glare. He just grinned and took another bite of his sandwich tower.
The cabinet under the sink was a disaster. Cleaning supplies that looked like they'd been there since the house was built, a mysterious sticky substance coating the bottom, and approximately seven different types of mold competing for dominance. Dawn grimaced and reached past it all to examine the pipes.
"Okay," she muttered to herself. "Pipe connects here... water comes from there... so the leak's gotta be..."
"Whatcha doin'?"
She startled—which was rare, given her hearing—and nearly smacked her head on the cabinet frame. Todd had crouched down beside her, face way too close to hers, blinking with curiosity.
"What does it look like I'm doing?"
"Looks like you're talking to yourself like a crazy person."
"I'm fixing the sink."
"Oh cool. Can I help?"
Dawn paused, wrench in hand (she'd found it in the cabinet, mysteriously sticky like everything else). Her first instinct was to say no—she worked better alone, always had. People just got in the way, asked too many questions, breathed too loud.
But Todd was looking at her with those big eyes, genuinely interested. Not mocking, not skeptical that she could do it. Just... wanting to be involved.
"...Fine. But you gotta actually help, not just sit there and be annoying."
"I'm never annoying," Todd said, clearly lying. "What do you need?"
"Duct tape. There's gotta be some around here somewhere."
"On it!"
He bounded off—literally, using his legs to launch himself across the kitchen and into the living room. Dawn heard him rummaging through drawers, muttering to himself, occasionally making triumphant sounds followed by disappointed ones.
She turned her attention back to the pipes. The P-trap was loose, which wasn't surprising; explained part of the stink of the house actually. Everything in this house was held together with hope, spite, and what she suspected was actual spit. She'd need to tighten it, maybe replace the washer if she could find one, and—
"Found it!" Todd reappeared, slightly out of breath, holding up a roll of duct tape like it was the Holy Grail. "It was in Lance's room. Don't ask why."
"I wasn't going to."
"Good call."
Dawn held out her hand and Todd passed her the tape. Their fingers brushed—his cool and damp, hers warm and calloused—and she pretended not to notice the little flip her stomach did.
"Okay," she said, focusing back on the task. "I'm gonna tighten this connection. If water starts spraying everywhere, that towel—" she pointed to a ratty dish towel on the counter "—throw it at the leak."
"That's your plan? Throw a towel at it?"
"You got a better one?"
"...No."
"Then shut up and be ready with the towel."
She fitted the wrench around the connection and started turning. Slowly at first, testing. The metal was old, corroded in places, and she had to be careful not to use too much strength and just snap the whole thing off. Behind her, she could hear Todd shifting his weight, the slight squelch of his skin against the linoleum.
"So like, how'd you learn to do this stuff?" he asked after a moment.
"Necessity." Dawn grunted as the connection finally started to move. "When shit breaks and you can't afford a plumber, you figure it out."
"That's pretty cool though. I can't fix anything."
"You fixed the TV last month."
"I hit it until it worked. That's not the same thing."
Despite herself, Dawn smiled. "Sometimes that's all it takes."
The connection came loose enough for her to examine the washer inside. Sure enough, it was cracked and worn, barely holding together. She'd need to replace it, but that would require a trip to the hardware store, and she wasn't sure any of them had money for that right now.
"Gonna have to MacGyver this," she muttered.
"What's that mean?"
"Means we're gonna use duct tape and prayer."
"The Brotherhood special!"
Dawn snorted. She tore off a strip of duct tape, then another, carefully wrapping them around the worn washer to give it more bulk and grip. It wasn't a permanent fix—hell, it might not even last a week—but it would buy them time.
"You're like, really focused right now," Todd observed.
"That's generally how fixing things works."
"No, I mean... I dunno. It's cool. You get this look on your face like nothing else exists."
Dawn paused, glancing at him. He wasn't teasing. He looked genuinely fascinated, watching her work like it was the most interesting thing he'd seen all week.
"You're weird, Tolensky."
"Yeah, but you like it."
She couldn't argue with that.
Twenty minutes and half a roll of duct tape later, Dawn carefully tightened everything back into place. She turned on the faucet, watching the pipes underneath with the intensity of a predator watching prey.
No drip.
She waited. Ten seconds. Twenty. Thirty.
Still no drip.
"Holy shit," Todd breathed. "You actually did it."
"Don't sound so surprised."
"I'm not surprised! I'm impressed. There's a difference." He leaned in closer, examining her handiwork. "That's gonna hold?"
"For a while." Dawn stood up, stretching out her back with a satisfying crack. "Eventually someone's gonna have to actually replace the washer, but this'll work for now."
"You're like a wizard."
"I'm really not."
"A sink wizard."
"That's not a thing."
"It is now. You're the official Brotherhood sink wizard."
Dawn rolled her eyes, but she was smiling. She gathered up the tools, sticky and gross as they were, and dumped them back in the cabinet. She'd clean them later. Maybe. Probably not.
"Hey," Todd said suddenly, quieter. "Thanks. For fixing it. I know it was bugging you."
"It was bugging everyone. You guys are just too used to living in squalor to notice."
"Nah, I mean... Thanks for caring enough to fix it. You don't even technically live here."
Dawn was quiet for a moment. It was true—she had a room at the Institute, a bed with clean sheets and everything. But she spent more nights on the Brotherhood's couch than she did in that pristine room. More meals at their chaotic table than the Institute's formal dining setup.
"Yeah, well," she said finally, not quite meeting his eyes. "Someone's gotta keep this place from falling apart completely."
"And we're lucky it's you."
There was something in his voice that made her look up. Todd was watching her with that soft expression he sometimes got, the one that made her feel like maybe being seen wasn't the worst thing in the world.
"You're being sappy again."
"Can't help it. You bring it out in me."
"Gross."
"You love it."
She did. She really, really did.
Before she could stop herself—before she could overthink it or talk herself out of it—Dawn leaned in and kissed him. Quick and simple, tasting like bologna and that weird sour candy he was always eating.
When she pulled back, Todd's eyes were wide.
"What was that for?"
"For being here. For caring that I fixed the sink. For being—" she gestured vaguely at all of him "—you, I guess."
His face split into the biggest grin she'd ever seen. "I'm gonna break stuff on purpose now just so you'll fix it."
"Do it and I'll break you on purpose."
"Promises, promises."
They cleaned up the kitchen—or at least pushed the mess around until it looked slightly less catastrophic. Todd made another sandwich (smaller this time, thankfully) and Dawn sat on the counter, squinting through cracked eyelids at the ceiling where water damage bloomed like abstract art.
"That's next on your list?" Todd asked, following her gaze.
"That's Lance's problem. It's his room that's leaking."
"Fair enough."
The sink didn't drip. The afternoon stretched on in comfortable quiet, broken only by the distant sounds of the TV in the living room and Fred's occasional shouting at whatever game he was playing.
Dawn thought about the Institute, about her clean room and structured schedule and the way everyone there looked at her like a problem to be solved. Then she looked at Todd, at this disaster kitchen in this disaster house, at the sink she'd fixed with duct tape and stubbornness.
"Hey, Toad?"
"Yeah?"
"You got anymore of that bologna?"
His grin could've lit up the whole house.
"For you? Always."
It wasn't perfect. The house was still falling apart, the sink would eventually break again, and someone really needed to do something about that ceiling. But sitting on the counter, sharing a sandwich with a boy who smelled like home, listening to the blessed silence of a faucet that didn't drip?
Perfect enough.
Later that night, after Dawn had gone back to the Institute (Xavier's curfew, unfortunately non-negotiable), Todd would lie on the couch and stare at the kitchen. At the sink that didn't drip. At the evidence that someone cared enough about this place—about them—to fix things instead of just dealing with the broken pieces.
He'd fall asleep smiling, dreaming of duct tape and dog teeth and the way Dawn's eyes actually opened all the way when she was focused on something she cared about.
And in the morning, when Pietro complained about the lack of hot water, Todd would just shrug and think: At least the sink works.
Small victories.
Chapter 19: Red Eyes ; Blue Skin
Summary:
never mind, so sense of self preservation
Chapter Text
Dawn had been crashing at the Brotherhood house three, maybe four nights a week for the past two months. It was an open secret—Lance knew, Fred knew, Pietro complained about it but didn't actually care. Even Wanda had given her a nod of acknowledgment once, which from Wanda was basically a blessing.
The one person who didn't know was Mystique.
Mystique, who barely showed up except to bark orders and criticize. Mystique, who treated these kids like soldiers instead of teenagers. Mystique, who Dawn had watched make Todd flinch with nothing but a look.
Dawn hated her on principle.
"She's not even here most of the time," Todd had said when Dawn first asked about it, shrugging it off like it didn't matter. "Off doing whatever Magneto wants. We just do our thing."
"And when she is here?"
Todd's expression had shuttered. "We stay out of her way."
That had told Dawn everything she needed to know.
So they'd been careful. Dawn learned Mystique's patterns—she'd show up every week and a half, stay for a day or two, then disappear again. It was easy enough to avoid her. Dawn would crash on the couch, leave before dawn if Mystique was due, come back when the coast was clear.
It worked. Until it didn't.
---
Dawn woke up to the smell of something unfamiliar in the house. Not bad, just... different. Wrong. Her eyes snapped open—actually open, not her usual squint—and she went very still on the couch.
Someone was in the kitchen.
She could hear them moving, the soft pad of feet on linoleum. Too light to be Fred, too purposeful to be Todd's usual bounce. Not Pietro's speed-walk. Not Lance's heavy stride.
Dawn sat up slowly, every muscle tense. It was barely 6 AM. Todd was asleep upstairs—she could hear his snoring, that familiar wheeze-and-snort that the whole house complained about. The others were all in their rooms.
Which meant—
"Well, well."
Dawn's head snapped toward the kitchen doorway. A woman stood there, yellow eyes gleaming in the early morning light. Blue skin, red hair, and an expression that could cut glass.
Mystique.
"Didn't realize we were running a bed and breakfast," Mystique continued, voice dripping with disdain. "Does Xavier know his little pet is slumming it with the Brotherhood?"
Dawn stood up, shoulders squared. Even at her full height, she had to tilt her head slightly to meet Mystique's eyes—the woman was a good seven inches taller, with a presence that filled the room like poison gas. Dawn was stockier, stronger, but Mystique had reach and experience.
"Does Magneto know you're barely raising the kids he left in your care?" Dawn shot back, refusing to be intimidated by the height difference.
Mystique's eyes narrowed. "Careful, girl. You don't know who you're talking to."
"Yeah, I do. You're the one who makes Todd flinch every time someone raises their voice. You're the one who treats these kids like weapons instead of people." Dawn's hands clenched into fists. "I know exactly who you are."
"And you think you're better? Playing house with a bunch of outcasts, pretending you belong here?" Mystique moved into the living room, circling like a predator. "You're X-Men. Or training to be. These boys are my responsibility, my team. You're just a distraction."
"Your responsibility?" Dawn's laugh was sharp. "When's the last time you actually gave a shit about any of them? When's the last time you were here for more than a day to boss them around?"
"What I do is none of your concern."
"It is when you're hurting people I care about."
Mystique stopped circling. Her expression shifted, something calculating sliding across her features.
"Ah. So that's what this is about. You've gotten attached." She glanced toward the stairs. "Let me guess. The amphibian?"
Dawn's eyes blazed red. "Don't call him that."
"Touched a nerve, did I?" Mystique's smile was cruel. "He's a tool, girl. They all are. Useful for Magneto's cause, nothing more. If you think any of them are worth your—"
"Shut up."
The words came out as a growl, low and dangerous. Dawn could feel her control slipping, could feel the wolf scratching at the inside of her skin. She could transform if she wanted to—break every bone in her body, tear through her own skin, reshape herself into something more dangerous. But it would take time, leave her vulnerable, and she'd lose the ability to speak. Not worth it. Not yet.
Mystique noticed. Her stance shifted, prepared.
"Oh, you want to fight? That's adorable." Her form rippled, shifting into something larger, more muscular. "You might be Xavier's little project, but you're in my house now. And in my house, you follow my—"
The sound of footsteps on the stairs interrupted her. Todd appeared, hair sticking up in every direction, eyes still half-closed with sleep.
"Dawn? What's all the—" He stopped dead when he saw Mystique. His whole body went rigid. "Oh. You're back."
"Todd." Mystique's voice dropped the threatening tone, shifting as her body did into something that might have been motherly if it wasn't so obviously fake. "I didn't realize we had... company."
"Yeah, uh..." Todd glanced at Dawn, then back at Mystique. Dawn could see him calculating, trying to figure out how to play this. "Dawn was just—"
"Leaving," Mystique finished. "Yes. I think that would be best."
"No." Dawn stepped forward, putting herself slightly between Todd and Mystique. "I'm not going anywhere."
"Excuse me?"
"You heard me."
The temperature in the room dropped. Mystique's yellow eyes fixed on Dawn with an intensity that would have made most people back down. Dawn held her ground, a low rumbling noise of warning sounding deep from in her chest.
"Dawn," Todd said quietly. "Maybe you should—"
"I'm not leaving you alone with her."
"I'm standing right here," Mystique said coldly.
"I know. That's the problem."
More footsteps on the stairs. Lance appeared, followed by Fred. They both stopped short when they saw the standoff in the living room.
"Oh, shit," Lance muttered.
"What's going on?" Fred asked, confused.
"Your friend," Mystique said, not taking her eyes off Dawn, "has overstayed her welcome."
"She's not overstaying anything," Lance said, surprising everyone. "She's been helping around the house. Fixed the sink, patched the roof, made sure Fred didn't burn the place down trying to cook."
"Yeah!" Fred added. "Dawn's cool. She brings pizza sometimes."
Mystique's jaw tightened. "And none of you thought to mention this to me?"
Silence. Then Lance shrugged.
"You're never here to mention it to."
It was said casually, but the accusation landed hard. Mystique's expression flickered—anger, maybe something else—before settling back into cold neutrality.
"I see." She looked at each of them in turn. "You've all gotten comfortable. Complacent. That ends now." Her eyes landed on Todd. "You. My office. Now."
Todd's face went pale. Dawn's snarl was immediate and involuntary.
"He didn't do anything wrong."
"This doesn't concern you."
"Like hell it doesn't." Dawn moved fully in front of Todd now. "You want to yell at someone? Yell at me. You wanna throw someone around? Fucking try it. I'm the one who's been staying here. I'm the one who 'distracted' your team. Leave him out of it."
"Dawn, don't—" Todd tried to grab her arm but she shook him off.
"No. I'm done watching people push you around." Dawn turned her full attention to Mystique. "You want to know what your problem is? You're so busy playing general that you forgot these are kids. They need support, not orders. They need someone who actually gives a damn, not someone who shows up to criticize and disappear."
"You have no idea what you're talking about," Mystique hissed.
"Don't I? I've been here more in the past two months than you have. I've seen how they operate when you're not around. They're happier. They work better together. They're actually acting like a team instead of soldiers waiting for the next order."
"A team that's being corrupted by Xavier's ideology—"
"Xavier's got nothing to do with this!" Dawn's voice rose. "I'm here because I want to be. Because these guys are my friends. Because Todd—" She stopped herself, but it was too late.
Mystique's expression shifted to something almost amused. "Because Todd what?"
Dawn's jaw clenched. Behind her, she could feel Todd tense.
"Because he matters to me," she finished quietly. "They all do. And I'm not going to stand here and watch you treat them like disposable tools."
She had to crane her neck to maintain eye contact, but she didn't back down an inch. If anything, being smaller made her look more defiant—a compact bundle of fury and protective instinct refusing to yield to someone with every physical advantage.
For a long moment, no one moved. The house was silent except for the distant hum of the refrigerator and someone's breathing—too fast, probably Todd's.
Then Mystique laughed. It was a cold sound, devoid of real humor.
"How noble. The little wolf, protecting her pack." She took a step closer. "But you're not pack, are you? You're X-Men. And when it comes down to it, when Xavier calls, you'll go running back to him. You'll choose his side over theirs. That's what you people do."
"You don't know what I'll do."
"Don't I?" Mystique's smile was sharp. "You're already lying to him about being here. Sneaking around, pretending you fit in both worlds. But you can't. Eventually you'll have to choose. And when you do—" she looked past Dawn to Todd "—these boys will be the ones who get hurt."
"That's not—" Dawn started, but something in Todd's expression stopped her as she glanced at them.
Doubt. He was doubting.
"Todd—"
"She's right though, isn't she?" His voice was quiet. "Eventually Xavier's gonna make you pick. The X-Men or us. And we both know which one you'll choose."
"That's not fair—"
"Isn't it?" Todd moved around her, not quite meeting her eyes. "I'm not stupid, Dawn. I know how this works. You're X-Men. We're Brotherhood. That's just... how it is."
"No." Dawn grabbed his arm, forcing him to look at her. "That's not how it is. I don't care about Xavier's teams or Magneto's plans or any of that political bullshit. I care about you. About all of you."
"For now," Mystique interjected smoothly. "Until it becomes inconvenient. Until Xavier forces your hand."
Dawn wanted to argue, wanted to swear that she'd never choose the X-Men over Todd. But the truth was, she didn't know. Xavier had taken her in when she had nowhere else to go. He'd given her training, a roof over her head, purpose. Could she really turn her back on that?
The uncertainty must have shown on her face because Todd's expression crumbled.
"Yeah," he said softly. "That's what I thought."
"Todd—"
"You should go." He pulled his arm free gently. "Mystique's right. You being here... it's just gonna make things complicated."
"Things are already complicated!"
"More complicated, then." He finally met her eyes, and the sadness there made her chest ache. "I don't want you to have to choose, so maybe it's better if you just... don't."
"That's the smartest thing I've heard all morning," Mystique said. "Now if you'll excuse us, I have team business to discuss. Without outside interference."
Dawn looked around the room. Lance was studiously avoiding eye contact. Fred looked uncomfortable. Todd looked heartbroken.
And Mystique looked triumphant.
Every instinct in Dawn's body screamed at her to fight. To refuse to leave. To plant herself on this couch and dare Mystique to try to move her.
But Todd was asking her to go. And if she stayed now, if she forced this, she'd just be proving Mystique's point—that she didn't respect their choices, their space.
"Fine," she said finally, the word tasting like ash. "I'll go."
She grabbed her hoodie from the couch, shoving her arms through the sleeves with more force than necessary. Todd took a step toward her, then stopped himself.
"Dawn—"
"Don't." She couldn't look at him. If she looked at him, she might do something stupid like cry or beg or punch Mystique in her smug face. "Just... don't."
She made it to the door before her control snapped. She turned back, eyes blazing red, teeth bared. Even from across the room, even having to look up at Mystique, she made herself a threat.
"You hurt him," she said to Mystique, voice low and dangerous, "or any of them, and I don't care what team I'm on. I don't care about Xavier or Magneto or any of it. I will come for you. And you won't see me coming until my teeth are at your throat. Understand?"
Mystique looked down at her—this short, stocky teenager with more fury than sense—and something flickered in her yellow eyes. Recognition, maybe. Respect, possibly. The understanding that size didn't matter when someone was willing to go for the throat.
"Duly noted," she said coolly. "Now get out of my house."
Dawn left. She made it three blocks before the shaking started. Five blocks before she had to stop and lean against a wall, breathing hard, fighting the transformation that wanted to rip through her skin. So much for the control she thought she was learning.
Her phone buzzed. Wrath.
*Rooms empty. where are you?*
*walking*
*at 6am? whats wrong?*
*everything*
*Location? coming to get you. stay put.*
Dawn slid down the wall to sit on the sidewalk, knees pulled to her chest. She could still smell the Brotherhood house on her clothes—that mix of mildew and junk food and Todd's particular swamp-water scent.
Mystique was wrong. She had to be wrong. Dawn could have both. She could be X-Men and still care about the Brotherhood. She could be loyal to Xavier and still love—
She stopped that thought before it could finish.
This was fixable. It had to be. She'd give Todd space, let things cool down, and then they'd figure it out.
They had to.
Because the alternative—a world where she had to choose between the people who gave her a home and the person who made her feel like home—was unbearable.
---
Back at the Brotherhood house, Todd stood at the window, watching Dawn's distant figure disappear around a corner.
"That was for the best," Mystique said behind him. "She was a distraction. A liability."
"Yeah." Todd's voice was hollow. "Sure."
"Todd—"
"I'm gonna go back to bed." He turned away from the window. "Unless you need me for something?"
Mystique studied him for a moment. Something in her expression might have been regret, but it was gone too quickly to tell.
"No. Get some rest. We have training this afternoon."
Todd climbed the stairs slowly, feeling every step. Behind him, he could hear Lance and Mystique starting to argue, but he tuned it out.
His room still smelled like Dawn—that weird wet-dog scent that everyone else complained about but he secretly loved because it meant she'd been there. He flopped onto his bed, staring at the ceiling.
His phone was in his hand before he consciously decided to reach for it.
*im sorry*
He waited. One minute. Two. Five.
Finally, a response.
*me too*
*mystique was wrong you know. about you having to choose*
*was she?*
Todd didn't know how to answer that. Because deep down, in the part of him that had been abandoned and disappointed too many times to count, he thought maybe Mystique was right.
But he wanted to be wrong. God, he wanted to be wrong.
*can we talk later*
*yeah. roof spot at midnight?*
*ill be there*
Todd put his phone down and closed his eyes. Outside his door, he could hear Mystique's voice rising, Lance arguing back, Fred trying to play peacemaker.
It was going to be a long day.
But at midnight, he'd see Dawn. And maybe, just maybe, they could figure out how to make this work.
They had to.
Because a world without her in it?
That was unbearable.
Chapter 20: Midnight Conversations
Chapter Text
The roof of Bayville High was different at midnight. Quieter. The streetlights below cast everything in orange and shadow, and the October air had that bite to it that promised winter wasn't far off.
Dawn got there first. She'd left the Institute around 11:30, told Wrath she'd be back before dawn, and took the long route to make sure she wasn't followed. The last thing she needed was Jean or Scott deciding to check up on her.
She sat on the edge, legs dangling over the side, and waited.
Todd arrived at 12:07. She heard him coming from three blocks away—the distinctive sound of his leaping, the way he landed with that slightly damp thwap against concrete. He cleared the side of the building in three jumps up the old ladder and landed beside her with more grace than he usually showed.
"Hey," he said quietly.
"Hey."
For a moment, neither of them said anything. Dawn kept her eyes mostly closed against the glare of the streetlights, focusing on sounds instead. A car passing two streets over. Someone's TV playing through an open window. Todd's breathing, slightly faster than normal.
"I'm sorry about this morning," Todd finally said. "About... everything Mystique said."
"You don't have to apologize for her."
"Yeah, but I should've stood up for you more. Should've told her to back off."
Dawn turned to look at him—really look, eyes actually open despite the discomfort. "You did stand up for me. You all did. Even Lance."
"And then I told you to leave."
"You were trying to make things easier."
"Was I?" Todd's laugh was bitter. "Or was I just being a coward?"
"You weren't—"
"I was, though." He picked at a loose piece of tar on the roof. "Mystique shows up, starts talking about how you'll have to choose, and instead of telling her to shove it, I just... agreed. Sent you away."
Dawn was quiet for a moment. She could hear the pain in his voice, the self-recrimination. It made something in her chest ache.
"She wasn't completely wrong, you know," Dawn said quietly.
Todd's head snapped up. "What?"
"About me having to choose eventually. Xavier's not going to let me keep straddling both sides forever. Sooner or later, he's going to push. And when he does..." She trailed off, not sure how to finish that sentence.
"When he does, you'll pick the X-Men," Todd finished for her. "Because they're your team. Your family."
"No." The word came out fiercer than she intended. "When he does, I'm going to tell him to fuck off."
Todd blinked. "...Really?"
"Really." Dawn turned to face him fully now. "I've been thinking about it all day. About what Mystique said, about teams and sides and all that political bullshit. And you know what I realized?"
"What?"
"I don't want to be X-Men. I never did." She laughed, short and sharp. "Xavier took me in because I had nowhere else to go. He gave me a bed and training and three meals a day, and I'm grateful for that. But grateful isn't the same as loyal. And it sure as hell isn't the same as belonging. I've been doing this hero bullshit because it feels like I owe it."
Todd was staring at her now, something like hope flickering in his expression. "But... the Institute—"
"Is a place I sleep sometimes. That's it." Dawn grabbed his hand, squeezing. "The Brotherhood house? That's where I actually want to be. With Lance's constant music and Fred's attempts at cooking and Pietro being the most annoying person alive. And you—" Her voice softened. "Especially you."
"Dawn..."
"I mean it, Todd. When Xavier makes me choose, I'm choosing you. All of you. Because you guys don't look at me like a problem that needs fixing. You don't try to sand off my rough edges or make me more palatable. You just let me be me."
Todd's eyes were suspiciously bright. "You'd really leave the X-Men? For us?"
"In a heartbeat."
"But Xavier—"
"Can deal with it. He's got plenty of other students who actually want to be heroes." Dawn shrugged. "I just want to be myself. And I'm more myself with you than I've ever been anywhere else."
Todd made a sound that might have been a laugh or might have been a sob. Then he was hugging her, arms wrapped tight around her shoulders, face buried against her neck.
"I thought I was gonna lose you," he mumbled into her hoodie. "When Mystique was talking, when you left, I thought that was it."
Dawn hugged him back just as fiercely, careful of her strength but not holding back as much as she usually did. "You're not getting rid of me that easy, Tolensky."
"Good. Because I—" He pulled back slightly, just enough to look at her. "I really, really like you. Like, an embarrassing amount."
Despite everything, Dawn smiled. "Yeah?"
"Yeah. You're like... the coolest person I know. You fix things and you're strong and you don't take shit from anyone, and you smell like home even though everyone else says you smell like dog." He was rambling now, words tumbling over each other. "And you make me laugh and you actually listen when I talk and you didn't run away when you found out how much of a mess the Brotherhood is—"
Dawn kissed him. It was easier than listening to him work himself into a panic spiral, and also because she really, really wanted to.
When they broke apart, Todd looked dazed.
"I really like you too," Dawn said. "In case that wasn't clear."
"It's getting clearer." His grin was dopey and wide. "So... what happens now?"
"Now?" Dawn leaned back on her hands, looking up at the sky. Too much light pollution to see many stars, but a few brave ones shone through. "Now we figure it out as we go. I'll keep crashing at your place when I can. We'll keep hanging out, skipping class, doing whatever. And when Xavier finally decides to have that conversation about my loyalties, I'll tell him the truth."
"That you're choosing the Brotherhood."
"That I'm choosing where I actually belong." She glanced at him. "That gonna be okay with the others? With Mystique?"
Todd snorted. "Lance and Fred already love you. Pietro will complain but he complains about everything. Wanda... honestly, I think she respects you for standing up to Mystique." He paused. "As for Mystique herself..."
"She's gonna hate it."
"Oh, absolutely. She's gonna be pissed." Todd's grin turned mischievous. "It's gonna be great."
"You're terrible."
"You like it."
"Unfortunately."
They sat in comfortable silence for a while, shoulders pressed together against the October chill. Dawn could hear the city around them, alive even at midnight. Somewhere in that sprawl was the Institute, clean and structured and safe. And somewhere was the Brotherhood house, chaotic and falling apart and home.
"Hey Dawn?" Todd said eventually.
"Yeah?"
"Thanks. For choosing us. For choosing me."
Dawn bumped her shoulder against his. "Thanks for being worth choosing."
"Sap."
"You started it."
"Fair enough."
More silence. Then Todd shifted, pulling something from his pocket.
"Almost forgot. Brought you something." He held out a slightly squashed package of those fancy chocolate chip cookies. "Saved some from the roof stash. Figured you might want them after the day you had."
Dawn took the package, something warm spreading through her chest. "You're such a dork." She grinned and bopped him on the head gently with it.
"Yeah, but I'm your dork."
"...Yeah. You are."
She opened the cookies and they shared them, passing the package back and forth while the city hummed below. At some point, Dawn's head ended up on Todd's shoulder. At some point, his arm ended up around her waist.
"I should probably get back soon," Dawn said eventually, though she made no move to get up. "Wrath's gonna worry."
"Five more minutes?"
"Five more minutes."
They sat there as midnight bled into early morning, two teenagers on a roof, choosing each other over the teams and sides and politics that tried to define them.
It wasn't going to be easy. Mystique was going to be a problem. Xavier was going to be disappointed. There would be consequences and complications and probably a lot of yelling.
But sitting there with Todd, smelling like swamp water and home, Dawn couldn't bring herself to care.
Some things were worth fighting for.
Some people were worth choosing.
And if that made her a bad X-Man, well—she'd never been very good at following the rules anyway.
"Okay," she said finally, actually meaning it this time. "I really do have to go."
"I know." Todd stood up, offering her a hand. "Same time tomorrow?"
"Maybe not this roof. Jean and Scott are definitely gonna be watching it now."
"The junkyard?"
"Perfect."
They climbed down the fire escape together, and Todd walked her halfway back to the Institute before they had to split up. At the corner where their paths diverged, he kissed her one more time—quick and sweet and tasting like chocolate chip cookies.
"See you tomorrow," he said.
"See you tomorrow."
Dawn watched him leap away into the darkness, that distinctive bound-and-spring of his mutation carrying him between buildings. Then she turned and headed back to the Institute.
She'd sleep there tonight. Maybe tomorrow night too.
But soon—sooner than Xavier probably expected—she'd be packing her stuff and moving it to a run-down house on the edge of town. To a place that smelled like mildew and junk food and possibility.
To home.
Dawn was smiling as she climbed through her window, careful not to wake anyone. In her pocket, her phone buzzed.
*sleep good. dream of me*
*in your dreams, swamp boy*
*already are*
She fell asleep still smiling, phone clutched in her hand, planning her future with a clarity she'd never had before.
The X-Men could have their mansion and their missions and their noble causes.
Dawn had chosen her path.
And it led straight to the Brotherhood.
Chapter 21: The Transformation
Summary:
this is like, a complete 100% break from canon for the sake of plot. I just thought it would be cool and i crave angst and drama.
Chapter Text
The fight had started over something stupid—it always did.
Pietro had taunted Scott about Jean. Scott had retaliated with an optic blast that nearly took Pietro's head off. Lance had brought up a rock wall in defense. And suddenly the training exercise that was supposed to be "controlled combat practice" between the two groups had devolved into an all-out brawl in the abandoned quarry.
Dawn had tried to stay out of it. She was still technically Institute, even if she lived at the Brotherhood house now. Xavier kept insisting these joint training sessions would "build bridges." So far all they'd built was more reasons for everyone to hate each other.
"LANCE, LOOK OUT!" Todd's warning came too late.
Scott's optic blast hit Lance square in the chest, amplified by Jean's telekinesis. The combination sent him flying backward into a rock formation. Hard. The crack of his head hitting stone echoed across the quarry.
Lance crumpled. Didn't get back up.
"LANCE!" Fred started to run toward him, but Storm sent down a lightning strike that made him stumble back.
"He started it!" Scott yelled, like that justified anything. "He should've blocked—"
"He's UNCONSCIOUS, you asshole!" Dawn was already moving, but Jean's telekinesis caught her, held her in place.
"Everyone needs to calm down," Jean said, her voice maddeningly level. "We'll get him medical attention—"
"You just tried to kill him!"
"It was an accident—"
"BULLSHIT!"
More X-Men were pouring in now—Kurt teleporting around, Kitty phasing through Fred's attempts to grab her, Rogue hanging back but ready. The Brotherhood was outnumbered and outmatched. Pietro was fast but Jean kept predicting his moves. Todd was trying to reach Lance but Storm's winds kept knocking him back. Fred was strong but there were too many targets.
They were going to lose. Badly.
And Lance was still down, blood trickling from his temple.
Dawn made a decision.
"FRED!" She ripped free of Jean's telekinetic hold through sheer strength and rage. "I need you to cover me! Two minutes!"
"What—"
"Just do it! Don't let ANYONE touch me!" Her voice already mostly a snarl.
She didn't wait for confirmation. Didn't look to see if he understood. She was already stripping off her hoodie, her shirt, her shoes—
"Dawn, what are you—" Todd's voice, confused and worried.
"Don't look!" she shouted, fingers fumbling with her jeans. "Don't ANY of you look! Todd, get to Lance, make sure he's breathing!"
"But—"
"NOW!"
Her jeans hit the ground. She was down to sports bra and underwear, and she didn't have time to care about modesty or dignity or anything except the fact that her family was about to get destroyed.
"Is she—" Kitty's voice, shocked. "Is she STRIPPING?"
"What the hell?" Scott mumbled, confused.
Dawn let go of her human shape the second she was free of her more restrictive clothes and didnt even bother with anything she knew would rip apart completely.
The first crack was her jaw.
The sound echoed across the quarry like a gunshot. Dawn's snarl tore from her throat—half-human, half-something else. Her jaw elongated, breaking, reshaping, teeth extending into fangs that punched through her gums in sprays of blood.
"WHAT THE FUCK—" Pietro's voice, high with panic.
"Don't look!" Fred had planted himself between Dawn and everyone else, arms spread wide. "She said don't look!"
But they were all looking. X-Men and Brotherhood alike, frozen in shock.
Dawn's spine cracked next—each vertebra popping in rapid succession. CRACK-CRACK-CRACK-CRACK. Her back arched impossibly, body splitting into a bloody mess as her spine extended, added length, reformed. She fell forward onto her hands.
"Oh my god," Todd breathed. "Oh my god, Dawn—"
"WHAT'S HAPPENING TO HER?!" Kitty's voice was shrill with panic.
"She's transforming," Jean said, and there was something like horror in her usually composed voice. "Professor, she's—there's so much pain—I can feel her—"
Dawn's legs bent backward. The sound was like tree branches snapping—wet and wooden and wrong. Her knees inverted, reformed, bones grinding and reshaping. Her feet stretched, toes splitting and multiplying into claws that tore through the nail beds.
Blood pooled beneath her.
"I'm gonna be sick," someone said. Might have been Kurt.
"Don't watch," Storm commanded, but even she sounded shaken.
Her ribcage expanded. Each rib cracked individually—a staccato rhythm of breaking bone. Her shoulders broadened with sounds like concrete shattering. Her arms lengthened, hands curving into massive paws, fingers fusing and splitting, claws pushing through bloody fingertips.
Dawn's screams had dissolved into animal sounds now—whines and snarls and noises that shouldn't come from a human throat.
"Make it stop," Todd begged, tears streaming down his face. "Dawn! make it stop—"
"We can't," Fred said, voice rough. "She's gotta finish."
The worst part was the skin.
It split along her spine first—a long, vertical tear that wept blood and something darker. Fur pushed through from underneath, matted and gore-soaked. The split spread like a zipper being ripped open—down her legs, along her arms, across her face. Her skin peeled away in sheets and fell to the ground below her.
Pietro turned and vomited. The sound was harsh in the sudden quiet—everyone too shocked to maintain the fight.
Dawn's skull was reshaping. Her forehead extended with cracks like ice breaking. Her eye sockets migrated, ears stretching up and back. Each change came with fresh nightmare fuel that would surely haunt everyone's nightmares for months to come.
"That's not possible," Scott said, his voice hollow. "That's not—that can't be—"
"It hurts her," Jean whispered, one hand pressed to her temple. "Every time. It hurts her every time and she still—"
A minute-thirty. Less than two minutes of breaking and bleeding and becoming something else entirely. A rush job.
Then Dawn stood.
Seven feet of bloody gray and rusty fur and muscle and teeth. Red eyes blazing with pain and rage. Blood dripped from her claws, her muzzle, matting the fur along her spine where skin had torn to release it.
She looked at the X-Men.
And she snarled.
The sound was primordial—something that bypassed logic and went straight to the prey-brain that remembered when humans weren't the top predator. Several X-Men took involuntary steps backward.
"Oh shit," Scott breathed.
Dawn moved.
She was faster than should be possible for something her size. She cleared the thirty feet between her and Scott in two bounds. He managed to fire one optic blast before she was on him—it glanced off her shoulder, burning fur but not slowing her down.
Her clawed hand swung. Caught Scott across the chest. Not deep—she pulled it at the last second—but enough to send him flying backward with four parallel gashes welling blood through his uniform.
"SCOTT!" Jean's telekinesis slammed into Dawn, trying to push her back.
Dawn planted her feet and pushed through it. Took a step forward. Another. Jean's power was strong but Dawn was stronger in this form, fueled by rage and adrenaline and the need to protect.
She lunged at Jean.
Jean threw up a telekinetic shield. Dawn's claws screeched against it, leaving marks in the air itself. She pulled back and struck again, harder. The shield cracked. She pulled her lips back to show all of her long dripping teeth before opening it and slamming her maw down onto the shield, splintering and cracking it under the force of her jaws that no normal dog could compare to. An open threat.
"Professor, I can't—she's too strong—"
Storm called down lightning. It hit Dawn square in the back. She howled—pain, not injury—and whirled on Storm. Lightning didn't stop her, just made her angrier.
She bounded toward Storm, claws tearing furrows in the ground. Storm flew up, winds howling—
Dawn jumped.
Twenty feet straight up. Jaws snapping inches from Storm's leg before gravity claimed her. She landed in a crouch, already tensing for another leap—
"DAWN!"
Todd's voice cut through the rage. Dawn's head snapped toward him.
He was kneeling next to Lance, hands pressed to the bleeding head wound, tears still streaming down his face. But his expression was determined.
"He's breathing," Todd called. "Lance is breathing. We're okay. We're safe."
The fight wasn't over—the X-Men were regrouping, Jean was preparing another telekinetic assault, Scott was getting back up—
But Lance was breathing.
Her family was safe.
Dawn turned back to the X-Men. Placed herself between them and the Brotherhood. Lowered her head and growled—a warning. A line in the sand.
*Come closer and I'll rip you apart.*
"Stand down," Xavier's voice echoed across the quarry—telepathic, commanding, trying to reach her animal brain.
Dawn's growl deepened. Her mind was her own. Even in this form, especially in this form, he couldn't control her.
"Dawn, please." Jean's voice was shaking now. "We didn't mean—Scott didn't mean to hurt Lance that badly—"
Dawn snapped her jaws—the sound like a bear trap closing. Blood and saliva flew from her fangs.
"We're leaving," Kurt said, already grabbing Scott. "Storm, get Jean. Everyone back to ze Institute. NOW."
"But—"
"NOW!"
The X-Men retreated. Kurt teleported with Scott. Storm grabbed Jean and flew. Kitty phased into the ground. Rogue hesitated, looking at Lance's unconscious form, then followed the others.
They were gone in less than thirty seconds.
Dawn held her position for another minute, making sure they weren't coming back. Then, finally, she let herself collapse.
The adrenaline drained out all at once. The pain rushed in—every broken bone, every torn muscle, every nerve that had been shredded and reformed. She tried to make it to the others but her legs gave out halfway there.
"Dawn!" Todd was at her side immediately, hands hovering like he wanted to touch but wasn't sure if he should. "You—that was—"
She tried to make a sound, to tell him she was okay, but all that came out was a low whine. She normally has a lot better control than this… the fear and adrenaline rush really took it out of her in a way her transformation usually didn't.
"We need to get her home," Fred said, recovering faster than the others. "Pietro, can you run ahead? Get the first aid kit ready? All of it?"
Pietro nodded, still pale but functional. He blurred away.
"Todd, help me with Lance," Fred continued. "We'll carry him. Dawn can—"
He looked at her. She was barely staying conscious, blood still pooling around her now that she was stationary and it had a collective place to drop off.
"Can you walk?" he asked gently.
Dawn tried. Got her legs under her. Managed three shaky steps before falling again. Her bones hurt. She transformed too fast.
"Okay, new plan." Fred carefully scooped Lance up in one arm—gentle despite his size—then moved to Dawn. "This might hurt. I'm sorry."
He lifted her other arm over his shoulder, taking most of her weight. Seven feet and 300 pounds of werewolf should have been too much even for Fred, but he was strong enough. Barely.
They made it to Lance's van—Pietro had already brought it around. Getting Dawn into the back was an ordeal. She was too big for the space, had to curl up, every movement sending fresh waves of agony through her reforming body.
Lance was laid on the middle seat, still unconscious. Todd stayed with him, checking his pulse, his breathing, the head wound that had finally stopped bleeding.
The drive back was silent except for Dawn's pained whines every time they turned or hit a bump in the road and Lance's shallow breathing.
When they got to the house, Pietro had the first aid kit, towels, blankets—everything spread out on the living room floor.
"Is she gonna change back?" he asked, eyeing Dawn's massive form.
"Has to," Fred said. "Can't stay like that forever."
"Should we... leave? Give her privacy?"
Todd shook his head. "We stay… it's only fair."
"Turn around though," Fred said. "When she changes. She'll want that."
They positioned themselves around the room—close enough to help if needed, far enough to give her space. Fred stayed closest, one hand on her bloodied partly dried out fur.
"We're here," he said quietly. "You're safe. You can change back."
Dawn wanted to wait. Wanted to let the pain subside a bit first. But she could feel the form starting to destabilize—she'd pushed it too hard, held it too long through too much pain. The change was coming whether she wanted it or not.
She managed a warning growl.
"Everyone turn around," Fred commanded. "Now."
They did. All of them facing away, giving her what privacy they could.
The transformation back was worse.
Every bone that had broken to elongate now broke again to compress. Her spine cracked in reverse, vertebrae collapsing back to human dimensions. Her jaw snapped inward—she felt teeth crack, reform smaller. Her legs bent forward with sounds like wet wood splintering.
She couldn't hold back the screams this time.
"Oh god," Todd's voice was thick. "Is it always—"
"Don't look," Fred reminded him.
"I'm not, I'm not, but—"
Her ribcage contracted. Shoulders narrowed. Arms shortened. Each change accompanied by the sound of breaking bone and her own ragged screaming.
The fur fell off, making a matted smelly mess, a long with chunks of skin that were no longer needed for this body, only adding to the gore of it all. Her fresh skin now wet with blood and exposed to the air and the draft from the windows she still needed to fix, sensitive in its newness.
Her skull reshaped last. The elongated snout compressing back into a human face, teeth shrinking, ears sliding down and back to their normal position.
Three minutes. Three minutes of hell.
When it was done, Dawn lay on the floor, human again, naked and breathing raggedly. Every inch of her was covered in blood—She wished it was the X-Men’s blood. Wished she'd taken more of them down for good. Gotten even.
"Is it done?" Todd asked, still facing away.
"Yeah," Dawn croaked. "Done."
He turned immediately, pulling off his shirt and draping it over her. Pietro added a jacket that suspiciously looked like it actually belonged to Lance. Fred had already grabbed the blankets.
"Holy shit," Pietro said, looking at her torn skin, the blood, the evidence of what the transformation cost. "That was—"
"Don't," Dawn warned.
"—the most metal thing I've ever seen," Pietro finished. "Horrifying. Definitely traumatizing. I'm gonna have nightmares for weeks. But metal as hell."
Despite everything, Dawn laughed. It hurt, pulling at her barely-healed ribs, but it was worth it.
"You threw up," she observed.
"I did. I'm not ashamed." Pietro paused. "Okay, I'm a little ashamed. But in my defense, your spine was coming through your skin."
"Fair."
Fred was already cleaning the worst of the blood, his huge hands surprisingly gentle. Todd held her hand, thumb tracing patterns on her palm. Pietro hovered nearby, looking like he wanted to help but wasn't sure how.
"Lance?" Dawn asked.
"Still out," Todd said. "But his breathing's steady. Pulse is good. I think he's got a concussion but nothing worse."
"Good." Dawn tried to sit up, failed. "Ow."
"Don't move," Fred ordered. "You just broke every bone in your body. Twice."
"Technically I do that every time—"
"Dawn."
"Fine. Not moving."
They stayed like that for a while. Fred cleaning her off. Todd maintaining constant contact with her hand. Pietro making increasingly absurd comments about the fight ("You made Scott Summers scream like a little girl, that alone was worth it").
When Lance finally woke up twenty minutes later, the first thing he saw was Dawn on the floor, wrapped in blankets, and blood—blood smeared all over the floor despite someone's effort to clean it.
"What," he managed, "the hell happened?"
"Dawn saved our asses," Pietro said. "Also traumatized all of us in the process. It was great."
Lance's eyes found Dawn. "You transformed?"
"Had to. You got knocked out, fight was going south—"
"So you—”
Todd pipped up, interrupting what ever Lance might have assumed had happened, “broke every bone in her body in front of everyone."
"Pretty much."
Lance was quiet for a moment. Processing. Then: "Thank you."
"Don't mention it. Seriously, my head hurts too much for gratitude."
"That's the nicest thing you've ever said," Pietro observed.
"Shut up before I transform again and eat you."
"Can't. You're too tired."
"I'll save it for later."
Despite the pain, despite the exhaustion, despite having just revealed her most vulnerable self to everyone, Dawn found herself smiling.
They'd seen it now. The full transformation, all the gore and horror and agony. They knew exactly what it cost her.
And they were still here. Still taking care of her. Still joking and supporting and being family.
"Hey," Todd said quietly. "That thing you did—standing between us and them. That was—"
"What family does," Dawn interrupted.
"Yeah," Todd agreed. "Yeah, it is."
Fred finished cleaning the worst of the blood. Pietro brought tea (stolen from somewhere, definitely). Lance managed to sit up, though he looked like hell.
"You know the X-Men are gonna tell Xavier about this," Lance said.
"Let them," Dawn replied. "I'm done hiding what I am."
"Even the painful parts?"
"Especially those."
Because that's what family meant, she was learning. Not just sharing the good parts or the easy parts. But trusting people enough to show them the transformation—the breaking and bleeding and screaming—and knowing they'd still love you after.
The X-Men had run. Had been horrified, disgusted, scared.
But the Brotherhood had stayed.
That told her everything she needed to know about where she belonged.
"Someone should probably check on Scott," Pietro said eventually. "You got him pretty good."
"He got Lance worse."
"True. Fuck Scott."
"Seconded," Lance groaned.
"Thirded," Fred added.
"I'd fourth it but I'm too tired," Dawn said.
Todd just squeezed her hand. "We're all okay. That's what matters."
And he was right.
They were all okay.
Beaten up, traumatized, probably going to have nightmares (especially Pietro), but okay.
Together.
Home.
Chapter 22: The Choice
Chapter Text
Dawn knew Xavier was waiting for her before she even got to his office. She could smell the tension in the air, hear the wheels of his chair shifting slightly on the hardwood floor. And underneath it, the distinct scent of cigar smoke that meant Logan was there too.
Good. At least she'd have one person in the room who might understand.
She knocked twice, then opened the door without waiting for permission. Small rebellion, but it felt important.
Xavier sat behind his desk, hands folded, expression carefully neutral in that way that meant he was actually very not-neutral about whatever was coming. Logan leaned against the bookshelf to the right, arms crossed, face unreadable.
"Dawn," Xavier said. "Please, sit."
"I'd rather stand."
A flicker of something crossed Xavier's face. Frustration, maybe. "Very well. I assume you know why I've asked you here."
"You found out I'm leaving."
Might as well rip the bandaid off.
Xavier's expression tightened. "Jean mentioned you've been spending considerable time with the Brotherhood. That you've formed... attachments."
"Jean needs to mind her own business," Dawn muttered.
"Jean is concerned about you. As am I." Xavier wheeled out from behind his desk, closer to where she stood. "Dawn, I understand that you've been struggling to find your place here. That the structure and discipline we provide hasn't been easy for you. But leaving—joining Magneto's cause—that's not the answer."
"I'm not joining Magneto's cause."
"The Brotherhood serves Magneto—"
"The Brotherhood are a bunch of kids who need a place to crash and someone who actually gives a damn about them." Dawn's voice was sharp. "I'm not leaving to fight some war. I'm leaving because that's where I belong."
"You belong here," Xavier said, and there was genuine emotion in his voice now. "We've given you training, safety, a community—"
"You've given me a roof over my head and three meals a day. I'm grateful for that, Professor. I really am." Dawn met his eyes. "But grateful isn't the same as happy. And it's not the same as home."
Xavier was quiet for a moment. Dawn could feel something at the edges of her mind—not quite intrusive, but present. He was reading her, trying to understand, trying to find the angle that would change her mind.
She let him look. She had nothing to hide.
"I see," Xavier said finally, and there was something sad in his voice. "It's the Tolensky boy."
"It's not just Todd—"
"But he's a significant factor." Xavier's gaze was intent. "Dawn, I understand what it's like to form connections, to care for someone deeply. But you must understand that the Brotherhood—those children—they're being used. Mystique and Magneto are manipulating them, turning them into soldiers for a cause they may not fully comprehend."
"And what are you doing? How did they get there?" Dawn shot back. "You take in scared kids with powers they can't control and you train them to be X-Men. To fight your fights, believe in your dream. How is that different?"
"Because our dream is one of peace. Of coexistence—"
"Your dream, Professor. Not mine." Dawn's hands clenched into fists. "I never asked to be X-Men. I never asked to be part of some bigger picture. You took me in because I had nowhere else to go, and I stayed because I didn't have another option. Now I do."
Xavier's expression shifted—disappointment, clear as day. "And you truly believe the Brotherhood is that option? A group of unstable young people in a house that's falling apart, being led by someone who views them as expendable?"
"They're not unstable, they're just different. And yeah, the house is falling apart, but I've been fixing it. And Mystique—" Dawn's jaw tightened. "Mystique's a problem. But she's barely around, and when Magneto makes his move, I'll be there to make sure those kids have someone actually looking out for them."
She could feel Xavier in her mind again, deeper this time. Looking for doubt, for fear, for any crack he could exploit to change her trajectory. Dawn pushed back—not violently, but firmly. Her mind was her own.
"You won't find anything," she said quietly. "I've made my choice. I'm not doubting it."
Xavier pulled back, and for the first time since she'd met him, he looked truly shaken. "Dawn, please. Think about what you're doing. The Brotherhood—Magneto's ideology—it leads only to violence and division. You're better than that."
"Am I?" Dawn's laugh was bitter. "Because from where I'm standing, I'm exactly what everyone here wishes I wasn't. Too aggressive, too blunt, too rough around the edges. Scott and Jean look at me like a problem to be solved. The other kids are scared of me. Even you—you're always trying to smooth me out, make me more controlled, more acceptable."
"That's not—"
"It is though." Dawn's voice cracked slightly. "And I'm tired of it, Professor. I'm tired of feeling like I have to be less myself just to fit in here. The Brotherhood—they don't ask me to change. They just let me be. They like me, and I don't even have to question if they do."
"And when Magneto calls them to action?" Xavier's voice was harder now. "When he sends them on missions that could get them killed or imprisoned? Will you 'just be' yourself then?"
"If Magneto tries to use them, I'll deal with it."
"You're eighteen years old, Dawn. You can't—"
"I'm eighteen years old and I've been taking care of myself since I was born," Dawn interrupted. "I survived my father, I survived the streets, I survived everything that came before you found me. I think I can handle Magneto."
Logan shifted against the bookshelf, the first movement he'd made since she entered. Xavier glanced at him, something passing between them. A silent conversation Dawn wasn't privy to.
"Logan," Xavier said. "Perhaps you could help Dawn see reason."
Logan was quiet for a long moment, chewing on that ever-present unlit cigar. Then he pushed off from the bookshelf and moved closer, stopping a few feet from Dawn.
"Kid," he said, voice gruff. "You sure about this?"
"Yeah."
"Really sure? Because once you walk out that door, Chuck's not gonna just welcome you back with open arms. You'll be choosing a side."
"I know."
Logan studied her face, those sharp eyes seeing more than most people ever did. Then he nodded slowly.
"Alright then."
Xavier's head snapped toward him. "Logan—"
"She's made her choice, Chuck." Logan's voice was firm. "And it's hers to make."
"She's making a mistake—"
"Maybe. Maybe not." Logan looked back at Dawn. "But it's her mistake to make. You can't force someone to be X-Men if their heart's not in it. Trust me, I've tried walking away enough times to know."
"This is different," Xavier said, and there was an edge of desperation in his voice now. "Dawn is young, impressionable—"
"Dawn is standing right here and can speak for herself," Dawn interjected. "And I'm not impressionable. I'm just done pretending I'm something I'm not."
Xavier closed his eyes briefly. When he opened them, there was a deep sadness there that made Dawn's chest ache despite everything.
"I failed you," he said quietly. "Somehow, in all our time together, I failed to help you see your value, your potential—"
"You didn't fail me, Professor." Dawn's voice softened. "You saved my life. You gave me a place to land when I had nothing. But saving someone's life doesn't mean you own their future."
"That's not what I—"
"I know." And she did. She could see it in his face, hear it in his voice. Xavier genuinely cared. He genuinely thought he was doing the right thing. "But I need to make my own choices. And my choice is to leave. There are people who need protecting that don't get to live here, that's where I'm needed. Wanted."
Xavier was silent for a long, heavy moment. Dawn could feel him in her mind one more time—not searching now, just... observing. Accepting.
"Very well," he said finally, and his voice was hollow. "If this is truly what you want, I won't stop you. But Dawn—" He met her eyes. "My door will always be open. If you change your mind, if you need help, if the Brotherhood becomes too much—you can always come back."
"I won't," Dawn said. Not cruel, just honest. "But thank you."
She turned to leave, then paused at the door.
"Professor?"
"Yes?"
"Thank you. For everything. Genuinely."
She didn't wait for a response. Couldn't. If she stayed any longer, she might do something stupid like cry or apologize or second-guess herself.
The hallway was empty. Most of the students were in class or training. She made it to her room without seeing anyone, which was a small mercy.
Her stuff didn't take long to pack. She'd never accumulated much—some clothes, a few books, the tools she'd collected. Everything fit in two duffel bags and a backpack. She was zipping up the last bag when there was a knock at her door.
"Come in."
Logan entered, closing the door behind him. For a moment, he just stood there, looking at her packed bags.
"You really doing this," he said. Not a question.
"Yeah."
"The Tolensky kid better be worth it."
Despite everything, Dawn smiled. "He is."
Logan grunted, then pulled something from his pocket. A piece of paper with a phone number scrawled on it.
"That's my cell. Not the Institute line—my personal one." He held it out. "You run into trouble, you call me. Don't care if it's three in the morning or if Chuck's pissed at you. You need backup, I'm there."
Dawn took the paper, something hot and tight in her throat. "Logan—"
"Don't get sappy on me, kid. Just take the damn number." But his voice was gruff in that way that meant he was feeling things he didn't know how to express.
Dawn folded the paper carefully and tucked it in her pocket. Then, before she could second-guess it, she hugged him. Quick and tight and probably too hard, but Logan just grunted and patted her shoulder.
"You're gonna be fine," he said quietly. "You're tougher than Chuck gives you credit for. Tougher than most people, actually."
"Learned from the best."
"Damn right you did." He pulled back, looking at her seriously. "But Dawn? That thing I said about calling if you need backup? I meant it. Magneto starts using those kids, starts putting them in real danger—you call me. I don't care about politics or sides. I care about keeping kids safe."
"I will."
"Good." He picked up her two duffel bags like they weighed nothing. "Come on. I'll walk you out."
"You don't have to—"
"I know. I'm doing it anyway."
They made it to the front door without running into anyone. Logan set her bags down on the porch, then stood there with his arms crossed, looking like he was debating saying something else.
"Spit it out, old man," Dawn said, grinning like they were doing something much more casual than the current reality.
"Just..." Logan sighed. "Don't lose yourself in this, kid. You're leaving because you want to be yourself, not fit someone else's mold. Don't forget that when things get complicated."
"I won't."
"And don't let Mystique push you around. She tries her manipulation shit on you, you shut it down. Fast."
"Trust me, that woman and I are never going to be friends."
"Good. Keep it that way." Logan's expression softened slightly. "You're doing the right thing, you know. Following your gut. Chuck might not see it, but I do."
"Thanks, Logan." Dawn picked up her bags. "For everything. For getting it."
"Yeah, well. Us misfits gotta stick together."
She made it three steps down the driveway before Logan called after her.
"Hey, kid?"
She turned back.
"You ever need to blow off steam, need to train, need someone to spar with who's not gonna pull punches—you know where to find me."
Dawn grinned, that lopsided smile that showed all her teeth. "Same time, same place?"
"Every Sunday if you want it."
"I want it."
"Then it's yours."
Dawn walked down the driveway, bags over her shoulders, feeling lighter than she had in months. Behind her, she could feel Logan watching until she turned the corner. Ahead of her, somewhere in the maze of Bayville streets, was a run-down house full of chaos and noise and the people she'd chosen.
Her phone buzzed.
*you coming over? freds making his "famous" meatloaf*
*on my way. also im moving in*
*WHAT*
*FOR REAL???*
*yeah. left the institute. this okay with everyone?*
*HELL YEAH ITS OKAY*
*lance just fist pumped*
*fred is doing a happy dance*
*pietros pretending not to care but he looks happy*
*and im*
*im really glad youre coming home*
Dawn had to stop walking for a second, blinking against the sudden sting in her eyes. Home. He'd called it home.
*me too. be there in twenty*
*ill be waiting*
She picked up her pace, the duffle bags bouncing against her hips. Somewhere behind her was the Institute—safe, structured, disappointed. Somewhere ahead was the Brotherhood house—chaotic, falling apart, and exactly where she needed to be.
Dawn didn't look back.
She'd made her choice.
And for the first time in a long time, it felt like the right one.
---
In his office, Xavier sat in silence, staring at the door Dawn had walked through. He'd felt her mind, seen her resolve, understood that no amount of persuasion would change her path. And still, it hurt.
"I should have done more," he said quietly.
Logan, who had returned and resumed his position by the bookshelf, shook his head. "You did plenty, Chuck. Sometimes plenty isn't what people need."
"She's going to Magneto's people—"
"She's going to a bunch of kids who need someone in their corner. There's a difference." Logan pulled out his cigar, rolling it between his fingers. "And if I'm being honest? I think she'll do more good there than she ever would've here."
"How can you say that—"
"Because she's like me, Chuck. Too rough for your dream, too wild for your structure. You can train people like us, teach us control, but you can't make us fit a mold we're not shaped for." Logan met Xavier's eyes. "You gave her the tools she needed. Now she's using them her own way."
Xavier was quiet for a long moment. "And if Magneto uses her? Uses them all?"
"Then she'll fight back. You saw her mind, if I can see it, you can. That girl's got more spine than most adults I know. She'll protect those kids." Logan's grin was sharp. "And if she needs help doing it, she'll call."
"You gave her your number."
"Damn right I did."
Xavier sighed, a sound full of weariness and resignation. "I suppose I should be grateful she's willing to stay in contact with you, at least."
"She's a good kid, Chuck. Just needed to find her own path." Logan headed for the door. "Now if you'll excuse me, I got a training session to plan. Told Dawn I'd keep sparring with her on Sundays."
"Logan—"
"What? She needs someone who can actually take a hit. Scott'll go flying and Jean'll try to therapy the aggression out of her." He paused at the door. "Besides. This way we keep tabs on her. Make sure she's really okay over there."
Xavier couldn't help but smile slightly. "You're more sentimental than you pretend to be."
"Tell anyone and I'll deny it."
Logan left, and Xavier was alone with his thoughts. He reached out with his mind, just for a moment, finding Dawn's signature among the thousands in Bayville. She was moving quickly, excitedly, toward the Brotherhood house.
Toward her new home.
He hoped—desperately, deeply hoped—that she would be alright. That this choice would bring her the peace she was seeking.
And if it didn't... well, he'd meant what he said.
His door would always be open.
Even if she never walked through it again.
Chapter 23: The Master of Magnetism Meets The Wolf
Chapter Text
Dawn knew something was wrong the moment she walked into the Brotherhood house.
It was too quiet. Not the comfortable quiet of everyone doing their own thing, but the tense quiet of people trying very hard not to make noise. She could hear breathing from the living room—multiple people, hearts beating faster than normal.
And there was a smell. Unfamiliar. Expensive cologne trying to mask the scent of metal and something else. Power, maybe, if power had a smell.
She dropped her grocery bags by the door and moved toward the living room, every sense on high alert.
The Brotherhood boys were all there, sitting unnaturally still. Todd on the couch, Fred in the armchair, Lance and Pietro standing by the wall. And in the center of it all, sitting in the one chair that didn't look like it was held together by duct tape and prayer, was a man Dawn had only seen in news footage and Xavier's warning lectures.
Magneto.
He was exactly as imposing in person as on screen—tall, commanding presence, that distinctive helmet, cape draped dramatically over one shoulder. His eyes—sharp and calculating—fixed on Dawn the moment she entered.
"Ah," he said, voice smooth and cultured. "You must be Dawn. Or should I say DogTeeth? I've heard conflicting reports."
Dawn's jaw tightened. "Dawn's fine. What are you doing here?"
"Visiting my associates, of course." He gestured to the Brotherhood boys. "Checking on their progress, their living conditions." His gaze swept the room—taking in the patched walls, the duct-taped furniture, the general barely-holding-together aesthetic. "Though I see Mystique's reports of the house's condition were not exaggerated."
"I've been fixing it," Dawn said flatly.
"So I've heard. Quite industrious of you." Magneto leaned back in the chair, completely at ease despite the tension radiating from everyone else. "I've also heard other interesting things. That you left Xavier's institute. That you transformed into a rather impressive creature to protect these boys from the X-Men. That you openly challenged Mystique's authority."
"Is there a point to this?"
"Direct. I appreciate that." Magneto smiled, but it didn't reach his eyes. "I wanted to meet you myself. To understand what kind of mutant abandons Xavier's dream of peaceful coexistence to live in squalor with a group of teenagers."
"It's not squalor," Fred muttered.
"It's definitely squalor," Pietro said.
"The point," Dawn interrupted, "is that I chose them. Not Xavier's dream, not your war. Them."
"Interesting distinction." Magneto stood, and even that simple movement felt calculated, powerful. "You see, most who leave Xavier's institute come seeking purpose. A cause. They want to fight back against human oppression, to claim their rightful place—"
"I don't care about any of that."
Silence. Even the boys looked shocked.
"You... don't care?" Magneto's eyebrow raised. "About mutant liberation? About our people's future?"
"I care about my people," Dawn said, gesturing to the Brotherhood. "These guys right here. What happens to mutants in general? That's not my problem."
"Not your problem." Magneto's voice had cooled considerably. "The humans hunt us, imprison us, fear us, and it's not your problem?"
"I'm a werewolf as far as non-mutants are concerned, I'm well aware of what they do to us. I've got enough problems without taking on everyone else's."
"How remarkably short-sighted."
Dawn's eyes narrowed. "You want to lecture me about vision? You're the one using kids as soldiers for your ideology. At least I'm honest about what I want."
"And what is it you want?"
"To keep my family safe. To have a place where I belong. A boyfriend maybe? That's it."
Magneto studied her for a long moment. Dawn held his gaze, refusing to be intimidated. She could feel the metal in the room—nails in the walls, pipes in the ceiling, the spare change in her pocket—all of it potential weapons in his hands. But she didn't back down.
"You're powerful," Magneto said finally. "That transformation alone makes you a considerable asset. Your strength, your loyalty—however misplaced—these are valuable qualities."
"I'm not interested in being anyone's asset."
"Not even for them?" He gestured to the Brotherhood. "I could offer resources. Better housing, better training, protection from Xavier's interference. All I ask is that when the time comes, you fight for our cause."
"No."
"You don't even want to hear the details?"
"Don't need to. I know how this works. You want soldiers, not kids. You want people who'll follow orders and die for your vision of the future." Dawn crossed her arms. "These guys already tried that. It sucked. We're done."
"We are?" Pietro asked, surprised.
"Yeah, we are." Dawn looked at him, then at the others. "Unless you want to keep being Magneto's pawns?"
Lance straightened slightly. "Actually, no. We're good."
"Fred?" Dawn prompted.
"I like just being Brotherhood," Fred said. "Without the extra pressure."
"Todd?"
Todd had been quiet this whole time, watching the exchange with wide eyes. Now he stood up, moving to stand next to Dawn.
"I'm with her," he said simply. "Whatever she decides."
Something flickered in Magneto's expression—frustration, maybe respect. "You're throwing away an opportunity—"
"We're choosing our own path," Lance interrupted. "That's what you're always going on about, right? Mutants choosing their own destiny?"
"I meant choosing to fight, not choosing to play house—"
"We're not playing," Dawn said quietly, and there was steel in her voice. "We're surviving. We're building something that's ours. And we don't need your permission or your resources to do it."
Magneto's jaw tightened. For a moment, Dawn thought he might actually attack—felt the metal in the room shift slightly, responding to his anger. Her muscles tensed, ready to move, ready to transform if necessary despite the pain it would cost—
Then Magneto relaxed. The metal settled.
"I see," he said coolly. "Mystique was right about you. You're a liability. Too independent, too focused on the small picture to see the larger war."
"If caring about my family more than your war makes me a liability, I'm fine with that."
"You'll regret this decision when the humans come for you. When they hunt you down, imprison you, experiment on you—don't expect me to save you."
"Wouldn't ask you to. We take care of our own."
Magneto moved toward the door, cape swirling dramatically. He paused at the threshold, looking back at the Brotherhood.
"You boys are wasting your potential here. When you tire of playing family with the wolf girl, you know where to find me."
"We're not playing," Fred said firmly. "And her name is Dawn."
Something like surprise crossed Magneto's face. Then it was gone, replaced by cold dismissal.
"Your funeral," he said, and left.
The door closed. No one moved for a full minute.
Then Pietro let out a breath. "Holy shit. Did we just tell my dad to fuck off?"
"I think we did," Lance said slowly. A grin spread across his face. "We totally did."
"That was so cool," Fred added. "Did you see his face when Dawn said she didn't care about mutant liberation?"
"I thought he was gonna kill us," Todd admitted.
"Me too." Dawn's heart was still racing, adrenaline flooding her system. "But he didn't."
"Because you stood up to him," Lance said. "He respects strength, even when it goes against him."
"Or he's planning revenge," Pietro suggested. "That's also possible."
"Either way," Dawn said, moving to the couch and collapsing onto it, "we made our position clear. We're Brotherhood, not Magneto's army."
Todd sat next to her, close enough that their shoulders touched. "You really meant that? About us being your family?"
"Obviously. Why else would I live in this dump?"
"Hey!" Lance protested.
"It's literally held together by duct tape," Pietro pointed out.
"Yeah, but it's our dump," Fred said proudly.
Dawn smiled despite herself. "Exactly."
They settled into more comfortable positions—the tension from Magneto's visit slowly bleeding away. Pietro raided the grocery bags Dawn had brought, even being gracious enough to put the cold stuff awa. Fred turned on the TV. Lance started complaining about the remote being broken again.
Normal. Chaotic. Home.
"Hey Dawn?" Todd said quietly.
"Yeah?"
"Thanks. For choosing us. Even when it means making enemies with the most powerful mutant alive."
"Magneto's not the most powerful," Dawn said. "He's just the loudest."
"Still scary though."
"Yeah, but we're scarier." Dawn leaned into Todd's warmth. "We've got each other. That's better than any of his grand plans."
"Sap," Todd teased, but he was smiling.
"You love it."
"I really do."
---
Across town, in a facility that didn't officially exist, Magneto stood before a large window overlooking a training room where young mutants practiced their powers under Mystique's watchful eye.
"Well?" Mystique asked, appearing beside him. "How did it go?"
"Exactly as you predicted," Magneto said, voice tight with frustration. "She's completely uninterested in the cause. Focused entirely on those boys."
"I told you she was a liability."
"You did." Magneto was quiet for a moment. "She's also completely genuine. No hidden agenda, no political maneuvering. She simply wants to protect her chosen family."
"Which makes her dangerous to our plans. The Brotherhood should be focused on—"
"On fighting a war, yes. I know." Magneto turned from the window. "But perhaps... perhaps there's something to be said for her approach."
Mystique stared at him. "You're not suggesting—"
"I'm not suggesting anything. I'm merely observing that those boys seemed more unified, more determined, more loyal than they ever were under your direct command." He paused. "Because they're not following orders. They're protecting something they care about."
"That's weakness—"
"Is it? Or is it a different kind of strength?" Magneto headed for the door. "Leave them alone for now. If Dawn wants to play house with the Brotherhood, let her. When the war comes—and it will come—we'll see if her loyalty to them extends to watching them die."
"And if it does?"
"Then we'll have learned that even the strongest loyalty has limits." Magneto's smile was cold. "Everyone breaks eventually, Mystique. Even wolves."
He left, leaving Mystique staring after him, frustrated and uncertain.
---
Back at the Brotherhood house, Dawn had fallen asleep on the couch, Todd's warmth a comfortable anchor. The others had drifted to their various activities, but the living room still felt occupied. Safe.
Todd looked down at Dawn's sleeping face in his lap—peaceful in a way she rarely was while awake—and thought about what she'd done. Stood up to Magneto. Chosen them over power, over ideology, over everything.
"You really love her, don't you?" Fred said quietly from the armchair.
Todd didn't even hesitate. "Yeah. I really do."
"She'd transform again if Magneto came back. Break every bone to protect us."
"I know."
"We should probably make sure it doesn't come to that."
"Yeah," Todd agreed. "We should."
Because that's what family did. They protected each other. Not for grand causes or political ideologies, but because they mattered to each other.
Magneto had power. Resources. An army.
But the Brotherhood had something better.
They had each other.
And that was enough.
Chapter 24: HEAT (aka, Evacuation Protocol)
Summary:
This actually ended up being two (+?) chapters but on one page. skirts around the actual smut. we all know how sex works. imagine it yourself. The other stuff is more fun to write.
Chapter Text
Day One (Week Before)
Lance noticed it first. He always did.
Dawn had been sitting on the couch next to Todd, which wasn't unusual. What was unusual was that she'd gradually migrated from "next to" to "practically on," one arm locked around his waist like a seatbelt, her face buried against his neck as she pulled him into her lap.
Todd looked confused but pleased, making little happy croaking sounds every time she tightened her grip.
"Uh," Fred said from the doorway, holding a bag of chips. "Is Dawn okay?"
"She's fine," Dawn growled without looking up, annoyed they were talking about her as if she wasn’t there, her voice muffled against Todd's shoulder. "Everyone's fine. Everything's fine."
Pietro zipped into the room, took one look at the situation, and immediately started backing toward the door. "Nope. Nope nope nope. I know what this is."
"What what is?" Todd asked, trying to turn to look at Pietro. Dawn's grip tightened, preventing the movement.
"Don't go," she muttered.
"I'm not—I wasn't—"
Lance pinched the bridge of his nose. "It's that week."
"What week?" Fred asked.
"That week." Lance stood up from his chair, carefully keeping his distance. "Or at least, the week before. You know. That week."
Understanding dawned on Fred's face. "Ohhhhh. Should we—"
"Give them space?" Lance finished. "Yeah. Definitely."
Pietro was already halfway out the door. "I'm staying at my dad's for the next two weeks. Maybe three. Just to be safe."
"Three weeks?" Todd repeated, still looking confused. "Why three—"
Dawn interrupted, her voice dropping to a possessive rumble. "Stop talking to them. Talk to me."
"I—okay?" Todd's face was turning red, but he was grinning like an idiot. "What do you want to talk about?"
"Don't care. Just... talk."
Lance grabbed Fred by the arm. "Kitchen. Now."
---
Day Three (Week Before)
Fred found Todd in the kitchen at 6 AM, trying to make coffee with Dawn literally wrapped around him from behind, her arms locked around his middle, her chin hooked over his shoulder.
"Mornin," Todd said cheerfully, attempting to pour water into the coffee maker.
"How are you holding the pot with her on you like that?" Fred asked.
"Very carefully."
Dawn's eyes were closed, but Fred could see the way her fingers were digging into Todd's shirt, the possessive set of her jaw. There were already visible marks on Todd's neck—not quite bruises yet, but getting there.
"Do you... need help?" Fred offered cautiously.
Dawn's eyes snapped open, glowing red even in the dim kitchen light. A low growl rumbled in her chest.
"I'm good!" Todd said quickly. "We're good! Thanks though, Freddy!"
Fred slowly backed out of the kitchen. Lance was in the hallway, already dressed despite the early hour. "Going to Kitty's?"
"For a few days, yeah. You?"
"Thought I'd crash at the quarry."
They both glanced back toward the kitchen, where Todd was murmuring something that made Dawn's grip loosen slightly, her face pressing against his shoulder blade.
"He looks happy," Fred observed.
"He's too far gone," Lance muttered, but there was no heat in it. "Come on. I'll drop you off."
---
Day Five (Week Before)
Pietro made the mistake of coming back to grab some clothes.
He'd barely gotten through the front door when Dawn's head snapped up from where she'd been dozing against Todd's chest on the couch. Her eyes locked onto Pietro with predatory focus.
"Just getting clothes!" Pietro announced, hands up. "Not staying! In and out!"
"Don't," Dawn said flatly, "even look at him."
"Wasn't planning on it!"
But Pietro's eyes had already darted to Todd—just for a second, barely a glance—and that was enough.
Dawn was up and moving before Pietro could blink, putting herself between him and Todd with a snarl that showed every one of her prominent canine teeth.
"Whoa!" Todd scrambled up from the couch almost as fast, grabbing her by the arm before she could get too close to Pietro. "Dawn, it's just Pietro, he's not—"
She growled anyway, her shoulders hunched, her whole body tense.
"I'm going!" Pietro zipped backward toward the stairs. "Going right now! Bye Todd! See you in three weeks!"
"Why do you keep saying three weeks?!" Todd called after him.
Dawn turned around, grabbed Todd's face in both hands, and kissed him hard enough that he made a startled squeaking sound.
When she pulled back, Todd looked dazed, his face bright red.
"You’re mine," she said firmly, like she was settling an argument.
"Yeah," Todd agreed, slightly breathless. "Yours. Definitely yours."
From upstairs, they heard Pietro's door slam, followed by the sound of super-speed packing, followed by Pietro zipping past them in a blur and out the front door.
Dawn's shoulders finally relaxed. She took Todd's hand and pulled him back toward the couch.
"You know he's my friend, right?" Todd said, but he was smiling, his free hand coming up to touch the marks on his neck. "He's not trying to—"
"Don't care. Mine."
"Okay," Todd said, that dopey grin spreading across his face. "Okay, yeah. Yours."
---
Day Seven (The Night Before)
Lance came back to grab some tools from the garage and found Todd in the kitchen, making what looked like enough sandwiches to feed an army.
"Dude," Lance said. "What are you doing?"
"Meal prep," Todd explained, carefully wrapping sandwiches in plastic wrap. "Dawn said we're gonna be... uh... busy. For a while. So I'm making food ahead of time. And I filled up a bunch of water bottles. And I put snacks in the room. And—"
"Okay, I don't need the details."
"Right. Sorry." Todd paused, then grinned. "Lance?"
"Yeah?"
"She chose me."
Lance felt something tighten in his chest—not jealousy, exactly, but something close to it. The wonder in Todd's voice, the disbelief. Like he still couldn't quite process that someone wanted him.
"Yeah, man," Lance said quietly. "She did."
"Like, specifically me. Not anyone else. Me."
"I know."
Todd's grin got even wider, if that was possible. "That's so cool. This is cool."
From upstairs, they heard Dawn's voice: "Todd? Where'd you go?" The tone of her voice set Lance on edge in such a unique way he thought hed prefer fighting with Magneto than to continue to dwell.
"Making sandwiches!" Todd called back. "Be right there!"
"Hurry up. Need you."
Todd practically tripped over himself in his haste to finish wrapping the last sandwich. "Okay, so, uh, see you in a week?"
"See you in a week," Lance confirmed. "Try not to... you know what, never mind. Just—good luck."
"Thanks!" Todd grabbed the plate of sandwiches and a case of water bottles, somehow managing to carry both, and practically ran for the stairs. Lance heard a door close, heard the lock click, and then—silence.
Lance grabbed his tools and got the hell out while it lasted.
---
Day One (The Actual Week)
Fred returned to the house mid-afternoon, hoping enough time had passed. He needed his textbook for his homework, and he'd left it in the living room.
The house was quiet. Too quiet.
He made it through the front door—unlocked, because of course nobody was thinking about security—and immediately noticed the state of the living room.
The living room was unoccupied, the TV off but the couch cushions on the floor, blankets everywhere. Dawn's shirt? For some reason in the kitchen. One of Todd's shoes on top of the TV. His textbook was right where he'd left it on the coffee table.
He crept inside, moving as carefully as his size would allow. Sneaking into his own house shouldn't have been this terrifying.
He'd just picked it up when he heard it—a sound from upstairs. Not loud, but distinct in the silence.
Then a low, satisfied rumble. Dawn's voice, muffled: "Stay still."
Todd's response was incomprehensible, but the tone was clear: deliriously happy.
Fred grabbed his textbook and left, his face burning.
---
Day Two (The Actual Week)
Lance came back because he'd forgotten his phone charger and immediately regretted every decision that led to this moment.
The house still seemed quiet, but there was a tension to it, like the air before a thunderstorm.
He made it to his room, grabbed the charger, and was halfway back down the stairs when he heard Todd's voice from behind the closed bedroom door:
"Wait, can we—do we have time for a break? I need—"
"No." Dawn's voice was firm. "Mine. Not done yet."
"But I'm—"
"Mine. Need you."
"Okay, okay! Yours! I'm yours!"
A pause, then the sound of old springs.
Lance was out the front door in record time.
---
Day Four (The Actual Week)
Pietro made the critical error of thinking enough time had passed that he could sneak in to grab his video games.
He made it exactly three steps inside before Dawn appeared at the top of the stairs.
She was wearing one of Todd's oversized hoodies and nothing else that was visible. Her hair was a mess. Her eyes were uncharacteristically open, glowing red in the dim hallway, absolutely locked onto him and terrifying. There were visible bite marks on her neck, her collarbones, disappearing under the hoodie before reappearing below it. He didn’t want to think about it.
But it was the look on her face that made Pietro freeze—possessive and feral and completely unashamed.
"Leave," she said simply.
"I just need—"
She took one step down the stairs. Her lip curled back, showing her canine teeth. A low growl started in her chest.
Behind her, Pietro heard Todd's sleepy voice: "Dawn? Where'd you go?"
"Getting rid of Pietro."
"Oh. Cool. Come back?"
"Coming."
She took another step down, and Pietro's nerve broke. He zipped out of the house at super speed, not stopping until he was three blocks away.
When he glanced back, he could see Dawn in the upstairs window, watching to make sure he was gone before disappearing back into the darkness.
—
Day Five (The Actual Week)
Todd had lost all sense of time.
He knew it had been days. He knew they'd eaten—Lance had brought food, somehow, he had vague memories of Dawn dragging him downstairs to grab the takeout before pulling him right back to bed.
He knew he was covered in marks. He'd caught glimpses in the mirror during bathroom breaks. His neck, shoulders, chest, back—anywhere Dawn could reach, she'd marked and when his healing covered them up too quickly she put them right back.
He should probably be embarrassed.
He wasn't.
Mostly he was exhausted, starving, incredibly satisfied, and completely overwhelmed by the fact that Dawn wanted him this much.
She was currently draped over him, dozing, one hand possessively splayed across his chest. Every so often she'd make a little sound in her sleep, almost like a whimper, and hold him tighter.
Todd ran his fingers through her messy blonde hair and felt something in his chest crack open.
Nobody had ever needed him like this before.
Dawn's eyes slitted open. Even in the dim light, they glowed slightly against it, red.
"Hey," Todd whispered.
She made a questioning sound.
"Just... thinking about how lucky I am."
Dawn propped herself up on one elbow, studying him. Then she leaned down and kissed him, slow and deep and achingly gentle.
When she pulled back, she pressed her forehead to his. "Mine," she breathed.
"Yeah," Todd said, smiling. "Yours."
"Good."
—
Day Six (The Actual Week)
Pietro stood outside the Brotherhood house, holding bags of groceries and desperately wishing he was anywhere else.
"Why do I have to do this," he muttered.
"Because I did it twice, Fred did it yesterday, and it's your turn," came Lance's voice through his phone. "Stop being a baby."
"She tried to kill me last month!"
"You called her territorial!"
"SHE IS!"
"Pietro. Just leave the food on the porch, knock, and run. You're literally the fastest person here. You'll be fine."
Pietro grumbled but crept up to the porch. He set down the bags, knocked three times, and—
The door opened.
Todd stood there, looking like he'd gone three rounds with a bear and somehow won. Bite marks everywhere. His hair was sticking up in every direction. He was wearing shorts and nothing else, displaying the full extent of Dawn's handiwork.
He was also grinning like the happiest idiot alive.
"Oh no," Pietro said. "You're too far gone."
"Hey Pietro," Todd said cheerfully.
"Don't 'hey Pietro' me, you look like you fought a blender and the blender won!"
"Dawn's asleep. You wanna keep it down?"
From inside the house came a warning growl. Clearly not asleep any more.
Pietro grabbed the grocery bags, shoved them at Todd, and stepped back. "Here. Food. Tell your terrifying girlfriend I said hi and please don't kill me."
"She's not gonna kill you."
Another growl, louder.
"Probably," Todd amended.
"I'm leaving." Pietro started backing away. "You coming back to civilization soon?"
Todd glanced back toward the stairs, where Dawn was presumably listening. "Maybe tomorrow? She's starting to calm down."
"'Calm down' he says. You're COVERED in bite marks!"
"Yeah." Todd's grin somehow got wider. "Pretty cool, right?"
Pietro stared at him. "You're insane."
"Thanks for the food!" Todd called as he shut the door.
Pietro zoomed back to Lance's location and collapsed dramatically. "He's gone. Fully gone. Lost to the feral werewolf girlfriend."
Lance snorted. "He'll be back to normal in a couple days."
"Will he though? WILL HE?"
—
Day Seven (The Actual Week - Morning)
Fred and Lance met at a diner for breakfast, neither of them willing to go back to the house yet.
"Think it's almost over?" Fred asked, pushing pancakes around his plate.
"Maybe?" Lance checked his phone. "Pietro marked it on the calendar. Should be done by tonight, maybe tomorrow morning."
"Should we bring food?"
"Peace offerings," Lance agreed. "Pizza? Todd's gonna need to eat, like, everything."
"Do you think they're—"
"Don't," Lance interrupted. "Don't think about it. That's the rule. Don't think about it, don't talk about it, just... accept that it happens and move on."
Fred nodded. "Todd seems really happy though."
Despite everything, Lance smiled. "Yeah. He really does."
---
## Day Eight (Week After)
They returned to the house cautiously, Lance carrying two large pizzas, Fred with a grocery bag full of snacks.
The living room was empty. The house was quiet—actually quiet this time, not tense-quiet.
Lance was about to call out when Todd's door opened.
Todd emerged looking like he'd been through a war. His neck and shoulders were covered in healing bite marks—dozens of them, overlapping, in various stages of fading from purple to yellow-green. His hair was sticking up in every direction. He was moving slowly, like everything hurt, but he was *smiling*—that same dopey, delighted grin.
"Hey guys," he said, his voice hoarse. "You bring food?"
"Pizza," Lance confirmed, trying not to stare at the bite marks. "You, uh... you good?"
"I'm great," Todd said, and he meant it. He hobbled over to the couch and collapsed onto it with a happy sigh. "Best week of my life."
"You look like you fought a bear," Fred observed.
"Better than a bear." Todd touched one of the marks on his neck, almost reverent. "Dawn's way better than a bear."
Behind him, Dawn appeared in the doorway, wearing Todd's clothes, her hair wet from a shower. She looked exhausted but satisfied, and when she saw Todd on the couch, something soft crossed her face.
She walked over and sat down next to him—not on top of him, not wrapped around him, just next to him. Close, but not smothering.
Todd immediately leaned against her, his head on her shoulder. She wrapped one arm around him, casual and comfortable.
"Food?" she asked, her voice rough.
"Pizza," Lance said, setting the boxes on the coffee table. "And Fred bought, like, everything from the snack aisle."
"Thanks." Dawn grabbed a slice with her free hand, taking a huge bite. With her mouth full, she added, "Sorry if we were loud." She did sound genuine at least.
"We weren't here," Lance said quickly. "Didn't hear anything. Don't know anything."
"Smart."
They ate in silence for a few minutes. Todd devoured three slices in record time, then curled back against Dawn's side with a contented sigh.
Fred cleared his throat. "So, uh... same time next month?"
Dawn smirked. "Probably."
"Cool. Good to know. We'll just... plan ahead."
"Evacuation protocol," Lance agreed.
Todd, half-asleep against Dawn's shoulder, mumbled, "You guys are the best."
"Yeah, yeah," Lance said, but he was smiling. "Just... maybe invest in some high-collar shirts, man."
Todd's only response was a sleepy, happy laugh.
---
Day Ten (Week After)
Todd walked into school on Monday with visible bite marks still covering his neck despite his best efforts to hide them with a hoodie.
The reaction was immediate.
"Dude," some random guy said in the hallway, "what happened to your neck?"
Todd, without hesitation, puffed up with pride. "Oh these? My girlfriend bit me. You know, Dawn? The scary werewolf girl? She's MINE. Well, I'm HERS. It's mutual."
The guy backed away slowly.
Dawn, walking next to Todd with her arm possessively around his waist, looked completely unbothered. When someone stared a little too long, she met their eyes and smirked—all teeth, her prominent canines on full display. Smug.
People scattered.
In the cafeteria, Pietro slid into his usual seat across from Lance and Fred, eyeing Todd and Dawn across the room warily while they waited mostly patiently in line.
"He's showing them off," Pietro muttered, incredulous. "He's actually showing off the bite marks."
"Yup," Lance confirmed.
"Like they're trophies."
"Yup. Pretty sure they are."
"Is he aware that everyone thinks he got mauled?"
"He thinks he got claimed," Fred corrected. "There's a difference."
Pietro shook his head. "This is insane. When she bit me last year, I hid for a week."
"You also deserved it," Lance pointed out. "You stole her food."
"It was ONE french fry!"
Across the cafeteria, Todd said something that made Dawn laugh—actually laugh, not just smirk. She pulled him closer, pressing a kiss to his temple that made him light up like Christmas.
Fred smiled. "They're really happy."
"They're ridiculous," Pietro corrected, but even he was smiling a little. "But yeah. They are."
Lance raised his drink. "To surviving another month."
"To evacuation protocols," Fred agreed, clinking his milk carton against Lance's soda.
Pietro sighed and joined in. "To Todd being way too far gone to save."
"Hey," Lance said, watching the couple coming towards the table, "if this is what 'too far gone' looks like? I think he's doing just fine."
And really, looking at Todd's dopey grin and Dawn's rare smile, it was hard to argue with that.
---
[[[ due to enabling of a friend, heres the first time too. I just already posted all the other chapters so I didn’t have a space for it. ]]]
Bonus Scene: The First Time (Two Months Earlier)
The first time it happened, nobody knew what was happening.
Dawn had been getting progressively more aggressive all week—snapping at everyone, hovering around Todd, growling at nothing. They'd chalked it up to her usual intensity, maybe stress from leaving the Institute.
Then Day One of the actual heat hit, and all hell broke loose.
Lance had been in his room when he heard it—a sound that made every instinct in his body scream LEAVE NOW. A deep, resonant growl that rattled the windows, followed by a crash, followed by Todd's voice: "Whoa, okay! Okay! I got you! I—oh. OH. Uh—"
The door to Todd's room slammed shut. The lock clicked.
And then... silence. For about thirty seconds.
Then decidedly not silence.
Lance grabbed his phone and called an emergency Brotherhood meeting in the kitchen. Fred stumbled down first, looking panicked. Pietro arrived in a blur.
"What is happening?" Fred hissed.
"I don't know!" Lance kept his voice low. "She just—Todd's in there, and—"
Another crash from upstairs. A thump then Todd's muffled voice: "Dawn! Dawn, the bed—"
A splintering sound. Like wood breaking.
"Did she just break the bed?" Pietro's eyes were huge.
"I think she just broke the bed," Lance confirmed.
"Should we—should we check on them?" Fred asked nervously.
"NO!" Lance and Pietro said in unison.
They stood in the kitchen, staring at each other, completely out of their depth.
"Call Mystique?" Fred suggested.
"Absolutely not," Lance said. "She'll just make it worse."
"Call... Magneto?"
"And say what? 'Hey, Dawn's going feral, please help?'"
Pietro was already backing toward the door. "I'm leaving. I don't know what this is, but I'm not staying to find out."
"Pietro—"
"NOPE!" He zipped out the front door.
Lance looked at Fred. Fred looked at Lance.
From upstairs: More banging. Dawn's voice, commanding: "Stop squirming."
Todd: "I'm trying! You're—oh god—"
"We should leave," Fred said.
"Yeah," Lance agreed. "We really should."
They made it to Lance's Jeep when Fred stopped. "Wait. Should we... call someone? Like, someone who knows about this stuff?"
Lance thought about it. Then pulled out his phone and dialed the one person who might actually have answers.
Logan answered on the third ring, obviously riding his motorcycle somewhere. "What."
"Hey, uh, Logan? It's Lance. We have a... situation."
"Let me guess. Dawn?"
"How did you—"
"I own a calendar, kid. Pheromones are going crazy right? You guys need to clear out."
"What's happening?!"
There was a pause. Lance could practically hear Logan's smirk. "She didn't tell you? It's her heat cycle. Happens once a month. She's got medication for it, but if she ran out..." He trailed off. "Where's the Toad?"
"In there. With her."
Another pause. Then Logan actually laughed. "Well. Kid's gonna have an interesting night. Week, probably."
"Should we—is he safe?!"
"Oh yeah. Safer than he's ever been. She's not gonna hurt him—opposite problem, really. But you guys? Get out. Now. Don't go back for at least a week."
"A WEEK?!"
"Week and a half to be safe. Trust me, you don't want to be there for this."
Lance heard the motorcycle pulling up behind them—Logan, arriving at the Brotherhood house. But he didn't come inside. He just stood in the driveway, arms crossed, looking up at the second floor window. A sniff and then a grimace, recognition.
Lance and Fred approached cautiously.
"You're not going in?" Fred asked.
"Hell no. Can smell it from here—she's locked onto him. Anyone else goes in there, she'll see them as a threat. Best thing you can do is leave them alone and come back when it's over."
From inside the house, they heard something else break.
Logan shook his head, amused. "Toad's tougher than he looks. He'll be fine. Might walk funny for a few days, but he'll be fine."
"Should we be worried?" Lance asked.
Logan looked at him, serious now. "Kid chose her. She chose him back. This is what that looks like for her mutation. It's intense, yeah, but it's not... it's not bad. It's just theirs." He paused. "She'll probably apologize after. She's good about that. But right now? Clear out. Give them space. Come back next week… ideally with food."
"Pizza?" Fred suggested weakly.
"Yeah," Logan confirmed. "Lots of it."
He got back on his motorcycle. "Oh, and Lance? Get used to this. Happens every month. You're gonna want to mark your calendar."
And then he was gone, leaving Lance and Fred standing in the driveway, listening to the sounds of their house probably getting wrecked.
"Motel?" Fred suggested.
"Motel," Lance agreed.
—
Bonus Scene: The Apologies
Dawn cornered each of them separately over the following week, after she and Todd had finally emerged. She looked exhausted and slightly embarrassed, which was so unlike her that it was almost unsettling.
Lance got his apology in the garage, where he was working on his Jeep.
"Hey," Dawn said, leaning against the doorframe.
"Hey."
Silence.
"So, uh." She crossed her arms. "Sorry about last week. The... everything."
Lance kept his eyes on his car. "It's fine."
"It's not. I should've warned you guys. I just... I ran out of suppressants and I didn't think it would be that bad because I've never had a..." She trailed off, then cleared her throat. "A boyfriend. Before. So I didn't know it would be... like that."
Lance finally looked up. "You okay?"
"Yeah. I'm good. Todd's good. We're... we're really good, actually." The ghost of a smile crossed her face. Embarrassed, and small, but there.
"Then we're good too," Lance said. "Just... maybe warn us next time?"
"Already talked to Hank about getting more suppressants, but..." She shrugged. "I might not take them. Feels more honest without them… and I like this… But I'll give you guys a heads up. Promise."
"Appreciate it."
She pushed off the doorframe, then paused. "Thanks. For not freaking out. And for not calling Xavier."
"You're family," Lance said simply. "We handle our own shit."
Her smile was genuine this time. "Yeah. We do."
-
Fred got his apology in the kitchen, where Dawn found him stress-baking.
"Smells good," she said.
"Chocolate chip cookies. They're almost done."
"Can I have one?"
"Course."
They waited in comfortable silence until the timer went off. Dawn helped him move the cookies to the cooling rack, then grabbed one immediately, juggling it between her hands because it was too hot.
"Sorry I scared you," she said around a mouthful of cookie. "Last week."
"You didn't scare me," Fred said, then reconsidered. "Okay, you scared me a little. But I was more worried about Todd."
"He's fine. Better than fine, actually." She grinned. "He's really, really good."
"I'm glad." Fred grabbed his own cookie. "Are you... is this gonna happen every month?"
"Probably. But I'll try to warn you guys next time. And we'll… try to keep the noise down."
"And the furniture breaking?"
She winced. "Yeah. Sorry about the bed. And the couch. And... the chair. I’m gonna fix them."
"I can help," Fred offered.
Something soft crossed her face. "Thanks, Fred. You're a good friend."
"So are you," he said simply.
-
Pietro got his apology while he was raiding the fridge, and it was significantly less heartfelt.
"Hey," Dawn said.
Pietro jumped, nearly dropping the milk. "Don't do that!"
"Sorry. About last week."
"Which part? The part where you almost ripped my head off, or the part where you traumatized me for life?"
Dawn's jaw tightened. "I wasn't going to rip your head off. I was going to move you. Forcefully."
"Same difference!"
"Look, I'm trying to apologize—"
"Well you're doing a terrible job!"
They glared at each other.
Finally, Dawn sighed. "I'm sorry I growled at you and made you leave. You're pack. I shouldn't have... territorial instincts just kicked in and I didn't have the suppressants to manage it."
Pietro's expression softened slightly. "Suppressants?"
"Birth control, basically. For the heat cycle. I ran out and didn't think it would be this intense because I've never..." She gestured vaguely. "Had anything… anyone before worth protecting. So it was worse than usual."
"Oh." Pietro processed this. "So this is... gonna keep happening?"
"Every month, yeah. But I'll warn you guys. And you can just... leave. Like you did. Or headphones I guess."
"Oh, I'm definitely leaving. Every time. Forever."
"Good plan."
They stood there awkwardly.
"Todd seems happy," Pietro offered.
Despite herself, Dawn smiled. "Yeah. He is. We are."
"Then I guess it's... fine? As long as I never have to witness any of it ever again?"
"Deal."
"Deal."
Pietro grabbed his milk and headed for the door, then paused. "Hey, DogTeeth?"
"Yeah?"
"Todd's a good guy. Don't break him."
Her expression went fierce and protective. "Never. He's mine."
"Yeah," Pietro said, smirking slightly. "We noticed."
—
Bonus Bonus Scene: The X-Kids Confrontation (because i wanna bite Jean personally)
It happened in the hallway between classes, three weeks later.
Jean and Scott cornered Dawn by her locker, wearing matching expressions of concern that Dawn immediately recognized as judgment.
"Dawn," Jean started in that careful, diplomatic voice that meant she thought she was being subtle. "We wanted to check in. Some of the students have been... talking."
"About?" Dawn didn't look up from her locker.
"About you and Todd," Scott said. "Apparently there were some... incidents at the Brotherhood house—"
"Not incidents. My heat cycle. Happens every month." Dawn slammed her locker shut and turned to face them. "Is there a problem?"
Jean's face did something complicated. "We're just concerned. Beast mentioned you ran out of your suppressants—"
"Not his business. Or yours."
"We're your friends—" Scott started.
Dawn laughed, sharp and humorless. "No. You're not. You're Xavier's spies checking to make sure I'm not embarrassing the Institute."
"That's not—"
"Look," Dawn interrupted, "I know the whole school heard about it. I know people are talking. Don't care. Todd and I are happy. We're safe. We're careful. And what we do in our own house is our business."
"But it affects the Brotherhood—" Jean tried.
"The Brotherhood is fine with it. We have a system."
"A system," Scott repeated skeptically.
"Yeah. They leave, we have our week, they come back. Everyone's happy. Adult conversation, worked it out, all very mature." Dawn's smile was sharp. "More mature than you two cornering me in the hallway to concern-troll about my sex life, actually."
Jean's face went red. "We're not—this isn't about—"
"Then what is it about, Jean? Because it seems like you're real interested in what me and Todd do behind closed doors. Which is weird. And creepy." She gave the woman a knowing look, having felt her in her head and not bothered to change her thought process at all.
"We just think—" Scott started.
"You know what I think?" Dawn leaned against her locker, arms crossed, grin widening. "I think you're just mad 'cus you don't get fucked that good."
Scott choked on air. Jean's face went even more red; a feat really.
"I mean, hard to bang with all those telepaths around, yeah?" Dawn continued, enjoying herself now. "Everyone hearing everything? Xavier probably knows when you're thinking about holding hands. Must be rough."
"That's—that's completely inappropriate—" Jean sputtered.
"So is ambushing me about my relationship." Dawn pushed off the locker. "We done here? I have class."
"Professor Xavier—" Scott tried.
"Can schedule an appointment like everyone else if he wants to talk. It’s not like he doesn’t know where I live now." Dawn started walking away, then paused and looked back. "Oh, and Jean? Next time you want to read my mind without permission, maybe wait until I'm not thinking about my boyfriend’s tongue and all the fun stuff it can do. Save yourself the trauma."
She walked away, leaving Jean and Scott frozen in the hallway.
Behind her, she heard Scott mutter, "Did she just—"
"Yep," Jean said faintly.
"That was—"
"Yep."
Dawn turned the corner and found Todd waiting by the water fountain, trying not to laugh.
"You heard all that?" she asked.
"Couldn't miss it if I tried." He was grinning so wide his face had to hurt. "You told them they don't get fucked good."
"They don't. Probably why they’re always up everyone’s ass."
"That's the meanest thing I've ever heard you say to them."
"They deserved it."
Todd pulled her in for a kiss, right there in the hallway, not caring who saw. When he pulled back, he was still grinning. "You're amazing."
"I know," Dawn said, and took his hand as they walked to class together, leaving scandalized whispers in their wake.
Chapter 25: The Art of Wrangling a Speedster
Chapter Text
Dawn stared at the list in her hand, then at the gaping hole in the bathroom ceiling where the pipe had finally given up the ghost and taken part of the drywall with it.
"We need supplies," she announced to the living room at large.
"Add it to the list," Lance said without looking up from his phone.
"We're out of money," Fred added apologetically.
"When are we not out of money?" Pietro muttered from where he was sprawled across the armchair, flipping channels at super-speed in a way that made everyone's eyes hurt.
Dawn looked at him. Really looked.
Pietro felt the attention and glanced over warily. "What?"
"Hardware run. I need parts."
"So go to the hardware store."
"Can't afford it."
"Then I guess you're not getting parts." Pietro went back to channel surfing.
Dawn crossed her arms. "You're the only one fast enough to get what we need without paying."
"Wow, so you want me to steal for you? How flattering. I'm not your personal Amazon Prime."
"The bathroom ceiling is actively dripping into the hallway," Dawn said flatly. "That's YOUR hallway. Where YOUR room is. Keep ignoring it and you're gonna wake up with water damage in all your stuff."
Pietro paused. "...How bad is the leak?"
"Bad enough that I give it three days before your ceiling joins ours in collapsing."
"Shit." Pietro sat up. "Okay, fine. What do you need?"
Dawn rattled off the list: "PVC pipe, drywall sheets, joint compound, spackle, waterproof sealant, mounting brackets—"
"Okay, okay, hold on." Pietro blurred over to her, grabbed the list. Read it. "This is like twenty items."
"Seventeen."
"That's too many things to carry—"
"You can literally run fast enough to make multiple trips in the time it takes me to blink."
"Yeah, but—"
"Pietro." Dawn's voice dropped into that tone that made even Fred sit up and pay attention. "We need those supplies. You're the only one who can get them without getting caught or spending money we don't have. Are you really going to let your room get destroyed because you can't be bothered to help?"
Pietro scowled. "You're manipulating me."
"I'm stating facts. Is it working?"
"...Maybe."
"So you'll do it?"
"I didn't say that—"
Todd appeared in the doorway. "Dude, just help her. The ceiling's literally dripping on my clean laundry."
"How is that my problem?"
"Because Dawn's the only one who actually fixes things around here," Lance called from the couch. "You want to live in a condemned building? Because that's where we're heading without her."
Pietro looked around at everyone staring at him expectantly. "This is peer pressure. This is bullying."
"This is you being part of a household," Dawn corrected. "Everyone contributes. Fred cooks, Lance does the heavy lifting, Todd—" she paused. "Todd provides moral support."
"I do more than that!"
"Anyway," Dawn continued, "you contribute by being fast enough to acquire things we need. So. Hardware store. Now."
"What's in it for me?"
Dawn considered. "The satisfaction of being useful?"
"Try again."
"Not having a collapsed ceiling?"
"Boring."
Dawn narrowed her eyes. Then smiled slightly. "Okay. How about this: the hardware store on Mitchell Street has that new security system everyone's been talking about. Motion sensors, cameras, the works. Supposedly impossible to get past without triggering alarms."
Pietro's interest visibly sharpened. "...And?"
"And I bet you can't get in and out with all seventeen items in under two minutes without getting caught."
"Two minutes?" Pietro stood up. "Are you serious? That's insulting. I could do it in one."
"Prove it."
"I absolutely will." Pietro blurred to the door. "In fact, I'm going to do it in forty-five seconds just to show you how wrong you are about my capabilities—" He stopped. "Wait. You totally just manipulated me again."
"Is it manipulation if you're genuinely excited about it now?"
Pietro paused. "...That's actually a good question." He zipped back over, plucked the list from her hand. "Fine. Forty-five seconds. Time me."
"I don't have a stopwatch that precise—"
"Your phone has one. Use it."
Dawn pulled out her phone, opened the timer. "Ready when you are."
"Mitchell Street Hardware, seventeen items, forty-five seconds." Pietro crouched slightly, vibrating with energy. "This is gonna be easy."
"Sure it is."
"It is!"
"Then go."
Pietro was gone in a silver blur.
The room was silent for exactly twelve seconds. Then Pietro reappeared with an armful of PVC pipe. Gone again. Back with drywall. Gone. Back with compound and spackle. Gone. Back with sealant and brackets and—
He appeared one final time, arms empty, slightly out of breath. "Time?"
Dawn checked her phone. "Fifty-two seconds."
"WHAT." Pietro snatched the phone. "No. No way. I was way faster than—" He saw the time stamp. "Okay fine, but that's still under a minute! And I got everything!" He gestured at the pile of supplies now scattered across their living room. "Everything on your list plus some extra sandpaper I thought you might need!"
"You got extra sandpaper?"
"The fine grit kind! For detail work!" Pietro was indignant now. "I was being HELPFUL!"
Dawn looked at the supplies. Looked at Pietro, who was vibrating with excess energy and pride. Looked at the phone still displaying fifty-two seconds.
"That was actually really impressive," she admitted.
Pietro stopped vibrating. "...Really?"
"Yeah. Fifty-two seconds for seventeen items from a high-security store? That's pretty good."
"Pretty good?! It's AMAZING—"
"Don't let it go to your head."
"Too late! It's already there!" Pietro grinned. "Admit it. You couldn't do this without me."
"Accurate," Dawn agreed. "Thanks for the help."
Pietro looked almost bashful for half a second before covering it with bravado. "Yeah, well. Someone's gotta keep this dump standing."
He zoomed off, probably to brag to Wanda about his time.
Lance appeared beside Dawn, looking at the pile of supplies. "You played him."
"I stated facts and made it a challenge. Not my fault he's competitive."
"Uh-huh." Lance picked up the PVC pipe. "For the record? That manipulation thing you do? It's pretty effective."
"It's not manipulation if everyone gets what they need."
"Keep telling yourself that." But Lance was smiling. "Come on. Let's fix this ceiling before Pietro's room actually does collapse."
---
Two Hours Later
Dawn was on a ladder, fitting the new PVC pipe into place, when Pietro zoomed back in.
"Okay so I was thinking—"
"Dangerous," Todd muttered from where he was handing up tools.
"—what if next time you need supplies, we make it more interesting?"
Dawn didn't look down. "Interesting how?"
"Time trials. You give me the list, I try to beat my previous time. Keep a leaderboard." Pietro was getting animated now. "Maybe even categories? Like, fastest hardware store run, fastest grocery run, fastest pharmacy run—"
"You want to gamify theft," Lance said flatly.
"I want to optimize my contribution to household maintenance!"
"That's a lot of big words for 'I want to show off,'" Dawn said, sealing a joint.
"Can you blame me? I'm literally the fastest person alive and I'm using my powers to steal drywall. Might as well make it fun."
Dawn climbed down the ladder, surveying her work. The pipe was secure, the ceiling was patched, and water was no longer dripping into the hallway.
"Fine," she said. "Leaderboard. But only if you actually help when we need it, not just when you feel like it."
"Deal!" Pietro vibrated excitedly. "I'm going to destroy my own records. This is gonna be great."
He zoomed off again.
"You just made him actually excited about helping," Todd observed. "How did you do that?"
"Acknowledged his skills, made it competitive, gave him credit for being essential." Dawn wiped her hands on her jeans. "People are pretty simple when you figure out what motivates them."
"And Pietro's motivated by being the fastest?"
"And being appreciated for it. Same as everyone else." Dawn started gathering her tools. "He's not selfish. He just needs to feel like what he's doing matters."
"You're like, weirdly good at understanding people," Lance said.
"I'm a wolf. Pack dynamics are my thing." Dawn grinned and headed for the stairs. "Now if you'll excuse me, I need to shower before the bathroom becomes unusable again."
She left them in the newly-repaired hallway.
Todd looked at Lance. "She's amazing."
"Yeah," Lance agreed. "She really is."
---
One Week Later
Pietro burst into the kitchen where Dawn was making coffee.
"NEW RECORD!" he shouted. "Thirty-eight seconds for the grocery run! THIRTY-EIGHT!"
"That's great," Dawn said, not looking up from her mug.
"You're not even impressed!"
"I'm very impressed. You're very fast. Can you be impressed quieter? It's seven AM."
Pietro deflated slightly. "...Yeah, okay, fair." He paused. "Hey, DogTeeth?"
"What?"
"That was cool of you, y'know, the whole leaderboard thing. Makes the stealing feel less like just... stealing. More like I'm actually helping."
Dawn finally looked at him. "You are helping. You've always been helping. I just gave you a way to track it."
"Yeah, but—" Pietro shifted awkwardly. "No one really acknowledges that usually. The helping part. They just expect it because I'm fast."
"Well that's stupid. Being fast doesn't mean you owe us your time." Dawn took a sip of coffee. "But I'm glad you choose to spend it helping anyway."
Pietro was quiet for a moment. "You know, you're way less annoying than most X-Men."
"I'm not X-Men."
"That's probably why."
Dawn smiled slightly. "Probably. Now go away. I need caffeine before I can deal with your energy levels."
"Rude! But fine." Pietro zoomed off, already planning his next record-breaking run.
Dawn finished her coffee in peace, listening to the sounds of the house waking up. Todd's distinctive footsteps upstairs. Fred's shower turning on. Lance's music starting softly from his room.
And Pietro, zooming around doing god-knows-what at super-speed, but at least doing it for the good of the household now.
Dawn had learned early that you couldn't force people to care. But you could give them reasons to want to.
Pietro wanted to be the fastest? Fine. Let him be the fastest at helping.
Fred wanted to be useful beyond his strength? Teach him to cook.
Todd wanted to be valued for his brain? Display his work and give him proper tools.
Lance wanted stability? Help maintain the house, make it feel permanent.
Everyone had their thing. Everyone needed to feel essential.
Dawn just made sure they knew they were.
It wasn't manipulation.
It was pack building.
And the Brotherhood was the strongest pack she'd ever been part of.
Even if getting Pietro to help sometimes required creative motivation strategies.
Small price to pay for family.
Chapter 26: (( Lance's POV ))
Chapter Text
One: First Impressions
Lance knew something was different the day Dawn sat at their lunch table.
Not because she was X-Men—they'd dealt with that before, with varying levels of hostility. Not because she was new—Bayville High got transfers all the time.
It was the way Todd looked at her.
Like she'd just handed him the moon and told him to keep it.
"This is Dawn," Todd said, practically vibrating with excitement. "Dawn, this is Lance, Pietro, and Fred."
"The new X-Kid," Pietro said, eyeing her critically.
"The new student who happens to live at the Institute," Dawn corrected, sitting down without asking permission. "Not the same thing."
Lance studied her. Short—maybe 5'3" on a good day. Stocky build, hoodie pulled up despite the warm weather, eyes barely open in slits against the sunlight. She looked like she wanted to fight the world and also take a nap.
"You're the one who told Summers to fuck off yesterday, right?" Lance asked.
"He was being a dick."
Lance grinned. "He's always being a dick."
"True," Dawn agreed, and just like that, she was part of the conversation.
Lance watched her throughout lunch. Watched how she actually listened when Todd went on one of his rambling stories. How she didn't flinch when Fred got loud. How she called Pietro out when he was being an ass, but not meanly—just matter-of-fact.
She fit. Immediately and completely, she just... fit.
"So," Lance said after she left. "We keeping her?"
"She's not a stray dog," Pietro said.
"She's cool though," Fred added.
Todd was still staring after her like a kicked puppy who'd just found its person. "Yeah. She's really cool."
Lance filed that away. Todd had crushes before—usually on girls who looked at him like he was something stuck to their shoe. But this was different. Dawn had looked at Todd like he was interesting.
"Don't fuck this up," Lance told him.
"What? I'm not—we're just friends—"
"Uh-huh." Lance stood, gathering his trash. "Just don't fuck it up."
Because the Brotherhood needed this. Needed someone who chose them not because they had nowhere else to go, but because they actually wanted to be there.
Lance hoped Dawn stuck around.
Two: Music
Three weeks after Dawn started sitting with them, Lance found her on the porch at two in the morning.
He'd come out for air—the house was stifling, Pietro's snoring was impossible, and sleep wasn't happening anyway. Hadn't been happening much since Kitty made it clear they were done. Really done. No-more-chances done.
Dawn was sitting on the steps, hood up, staring at nothing.
"You okay?" Lance asked.
She glanced back. "Yeah. Just needed out of the Institute for a bit."
"Xavier know you're here?"
"Probably. He's telepathic. He knows everything." Dawn's voice was bitter. "Including how much I hate it there."
Lance sat down next to her. Not close enough to crowd, but close enough to be present. "That bad?"
"It's fine. It's clean and safe and they feed me." She pulled her knees up to her chest. "But it's not home, you know?"
Lance knew. The Brotherhood house was falling apart, but it was theirs. Their mess, their rules, their space.
"You're always welcome here," he said. "Door's open."
Dawn looked at him, really looked, and something in her expression softened. "Thanks."
They sat in silence for a while. Then Lance said, "You like music?"
"Depends on the music."
"Come on."
He led her inside, to his room—the only space in the house that was actually organized. His CD collection took up an entire wall, carefully maintained despite everything else falling apart around them.
"Whoa," Dawn said, moving closer. "This is impressive."
"Only thing I managed to take when my parents kicked me out." Lance ran his fingers along the spines. "Figured if I was gonna be homeless, at least I'd have good tunes."
He pulled out a disc—something moody and instrumental—and set it playing. The opening notes filled the room, and Dawn closed her eyes, actually fully closed them instead of her usual squint.
"This is nice," she said quietly.
They listened. Lance on his bed, Dawn sitting cross-legged on the floor by the old boombox. The music washed over them—no words needed, no explanations required.
When the side ended, Dawn opened her eyes. "Can I ask you something?"
"Sure."
"How do you do it? Live with everything being temporary? The house could get condemned, Magneto could pull funding, the team could fall apart—how do you deal with that?"
Lance was quiet for a moment. "You focus on right now. This moment. This song. These people." He met her eyes. "Yeah, it might all fall apart tomorrow. But right now? We've got this."
Dawn nodded slowly. "The Institute keeps talking about my 'potential' and my 'future.' Like nothing I am right now is good enough."
"Fuck that," Lance said. "You're good enough right now."
"Yeah?"
"Yeah." He went over to switch out disks. "Have you ever listened to Bad Religion?"
They listened to three more bands that night. Dawn asked about his collection—how he'd started it, what his favorites were, why this album mattered or that artist resonated. Lance found himself talking more than he had in months, and Dawn actually listened. Really listened, the way she did with Todd's engineering rambles.
When she finally left around four AM, Lance felt lighter somehow. Less alone with his insomnia and heartbreak.
Dawn came back two nights later. Then again the next week. It became a thing—whenever one of them couldn't sleep or needed to escape, they'd end up in Lance's room, listening to records and not talking about the things that hurt.
Sometimes they talked about Kitty and whatever X-Kid had disappointed Dawn that day. Sometimes they just existed in the music.
But always, Dawn made Lance feel like his interests mattered. Like his carefully maintained collection was worth the effort. Like he was worth the effort.
The Brotherhood was his team, but Dawn was becoming his friend.
Lance was grateful for both.
Three: Cooking
"I'm teaching Fred to cook," Dawn announced one Saturday morning.
"Why?" Pietro asked, looking horrified.
"Because the boy eats everything in sight and never knows what it actually tastes like." Dawn was already pulling out ingredients. "Plus, cooking is chemistry. Fred's smart enough to follow a recipe."
"I am?" Fred looked surprised and pleased.
"Yeah. You can measure, right? Follow instructions?"
"I mean, yeah—"
"Then you can cook. Come on."
Lance watched from the kitchen doorway as Dawn walked Fred through making pancakes. Real ones, from scratch, not the box mix they usually used.
"See? You fold the dry ingredients into the wet, don't stir too much or they'll get tough—"
"Like this?" Fred's massive hands were surprisingly gentle with the whisk.
"Perfect. Now we let it rest for a minute while the pan heats up."
Lance had never seen Fred so focused. The big guy was usually loud, enthusiastic, all energy and no precision. But with Dawn coaching him, talking through each step, treating him like he was capable of delicacy—Fred was transformed.
"First pancakes always ugly," Dawn said as Fred poured batter onto the griddle. "Don't worry about it."
"When do I flip it?"
"When you see bubbles forming on top and the edges look dry. There—see?"
Fred flipped it. The pancake was indeed ugly, but cooked through. His face lit up. "I did it!"
"Hell yeah you did. Now make three more while I start the bacon. Then we can make scrambled eggs with the rest."
They worked together in comfortable silence. Dawn didn't hover or criticize, just offered guidance when Fred needed it. And Fred, for all his size and strength, moved carefully around her—aware of his bulk, making space, being gentle.
The pancakes were good. Really good. Fred had made good pancakes.
"Dude," Pietro said around a mouthful. "These are actually edible."
"They're better than edible," Lance corrected. "Fred, these are great."
Fred beamed. "Dawn helped."
"You did the work," Dawn said, loading her plate. "I just supervised."
Lance watched Fred glow under the praise. Watched how Dawn made it seem easy, natural, to treat Fred like he was capable of something beyond being the muscle.
After breakfast, while they cleaned up, Lance cornered Dawn by the sink.
"That was cool. What you did with Fred."
"I just taught him to cook—"
"You treated him like he was smart. Like he could learn something delicate." Lance glanced at Fred, who was carefully washing dishes like they might break. "Nobody does that. They just see the big guy who breaks stuff."
"People are stupid," Dawn said simply. "Fred's not. He's just big."
"Yeah." Lance handed her a dish to dry. "Thanks for seeing that."
"I see all of you." Dawn's voice was quiet but firm. "That's why I'm here."
And Lance believed her.
Four: Strength
Lance was moving furniture when it happened.
They were trying to rearrange the living room—make space for an actual dining table Dawn had found on the curb and insisted they rescue. The couch needed to move, but it was heavy and awkward and Lance couldn't get the right angle.
"Let me," Dawn said.
"It's fine, I've got—"
Dawn just picked up her end of the couch. Easily. Like it weighed nothing.
"Oh," Lance said. "Right. Super strength."
"Yeah." Dawn waited patiently while he adjusted his grip. "Ready?"
They moved the couch. Then the chairs. Then the table itself, which definitely should have taken three people but Dawn handled her side like it was foam.
"That's actually really useful," Lance said.
"One of the few perks." Dawn surveyed their work. "Table looks good here."
"Yeah, it—"
"DAWN!" Fred's voice from upstairs. "Can you come here?"
They found Fred in his room, standing next to his bed frame. Which had broken. Again.
"I just sat down," Fred said miserably. "I wasn't even rough with it. It just—"
"It's not made for someone your size," Dawn said, examining the damage. "You need reinforced framing. Industrial strength."
"Can't afford that—"
"I can fix it." Dawn looked at Lance. "You got any two-by-fours?"
"In the garage, yeah—"
"And the toolbox?"
"Also garage."
"Cool. Fred, help me carry the lumber. Lance, grab the tools."
An hour later, Fred had a bed frame that could actually support his weight. Dawn had reinforced it with extra beams and metal brackets, talking Fred through each step so he'd know how to maintain it.
"That should hold," she said, testing the joints. "Try it."
Fred sat down carefully. The frame didn't even creak.
"Lie down," Dawn instructed.
"Are you sure—"
"Fred. Lie down."
He did. The frame held perfectly.
Fred's expression was somewhere between disbelief and joy. "It works. It actually works."
"Of course it works. I built it." Dawn packed up the tools. "You need anything else reinforced? Chair? Doorframe?"
"The doorframe to my room is cracking," Fred admitted.
"Show me."
Lance watched Dawn and Fred head down the hallway, already discussing load-bearing structures and weight distribution. He looked at the bed frame—solid, sturdy, built to last.
Dawn didn't just see Fred's strength. She worked with it. Made space for it. Built around it instead of asking him to be smaller, lighter, less.
Later, Lance found Dawn in the kitchen, washing the sawdust off her hands.
"That was really cool," he said. "What you did for Fred."
"Just basic carpentry—"
"You made him feel like his size wasn't a problem to be solved. Like it was just a factor to work with." Lance leaned against the counter. "That matters. A lot."
Dawn shrugged, but he could tell she was pleased. "Fred's a good guy. He deserves furniture that fits him."
"He deserves a lot of things he doesn't get." Lance was quiet for a moment. "We all do. But you... you give them to us anyway."
"You're my friends. That's what friends do."
"Not in my experience."
Dawn looked at him—really looked, with those barely-open eyes that somehow saw everything. "Then you had shitty friends before."
"Yeah," Lance agreed. "I really did."
But he had better ones now.
Five: Touch
Lance noticed the touch thing before anyone mentioned it.
It was subtle at first. Dawn gravitating toward certain people. A hand on Todd's arm when he was excited. A shoulder bump with Fred when he made her laugh. Even the occasional high-five with Lance when they finished a project together.
But Scott tried to pat her shoulder in congratulations after gym class? Dawn stepped away like he'd tried to hit her.
Jean reached out to guide her by the elbow? Dawn's arm pulled back so fast it was almost a flinch. No—not a flinch. A growl. Actual low-frequency warning sound that made everyone nearby freeze.
Kurt went for a friendly fist bump? Left hanging while Dawn walked away without acknowledging it.
The X-Kids didn't get it. Lance did.
Touch was trust. And Dawn didn't trust them.
But she trusted the Brotherhood. Increasingly, obviously, undeniably.
Lance saw it escalate over weeks. Saw Dawn go from careful distance to casual contact. Saw her lean against his shoulder while they listened to records. Saw her let Fred pick her up like she weighed nothing (which delighted him endlessly). Saw her gradually, slowly, become comfortable existing in their space.
And with Todd? Lance watched that develop from "occasional arm touch" to "practically grafted together."
The thing was, Dawn didn't seem aware she was doing it. It was instinctive—getting close to the people she trusted, keeping everyone else at arm's length (or farther).
Lance found it fascinating. Also a little sad, because it meant Dawn had learned early that most people couldn't be trusted with her space.
But the Brotherhood could be. And increasingly were.
One night, while Lance and Dawn were listening to a particularly melancholy album, she leaned against his shoulder. Just... leaned. Put her weight on him like he was solid enough to hold it.
Lance didn't move. Didn't comment. Just let her have that support while the music played.
When the album ended, Dawn sat up. "Thanks."
"For what?"
"Being someone I can lean on. Literally."
Lance smiled. "Anytime."
And he meant it. Because Dawn leaned on all of them in different ways—leaned on Fred's strength, on Todd's understanding, on Pietro's humor, on Lance's steady presence. She'd built herself a support system out of misfits and rejects.
She'd built herself a pack.
And Lance was honored to be part of it.
Six: The Fight
The day Dawn transformed to protect them, Lance saw everything. Well, most of it at least.
Saw Lance get knocked unconscious by Scott's optic blast.
Heard the anger and fear in her voice as she barked something at the others as he went out.
Lance was conscious enough to hear her tell Fred to protect her. To see Fred move immediately into position, if only through blurry clipped images.
Then came the sounds.
Lance had heard bones break before. Had caused a few breaks himself with his powers. But this was different. This was systematic destruction, every bone in her body breaking and reforming in sequence.
The crack of her jaw elongating.
The staccato pops of her spine extending.
The wet snap of legs bending backward.
Dawn's screams—barely human, dissolving into animal sounds.
And through it all, Fred standing firm, taking hit after hit from the X-Men to protect her while she was vulnerable.
Lance tried to move, to help, to tell her if wasn't as bad as it seemed, but his head was spinning and everything hurt. He could only lie there and listen to Dawn breaking herself to save them. In and out of awareness.
Minutes felt like hours.
She'd done that. Endured that. For them.
The next thing he clearly remembered was waking up on the floor at home, Todd hovering nearby, Fred sitting on the floor next to Dawn's blanket-wrapped form.
"You're awake," Todd said, relieved. "How's your head?"
"Killing me. Dawn?"
"Transformed back. She's okay. Healing."
Lance sat up slowly, ignoring the pounding in his skull. Dawn was on the other couch, covered in blankets, dried blood still visible on her skin. She looked small again. Fragile. Hard to believe that tiny figure had been a seven-foot werewolf an hour ago.
"She did that for us," Lance said.
"Yeah." Todd's voice was thick. "She did."
"No one's ever..." Lance trailed off. Couldn't finish the sentence.
But he didn't need to. They all knew. No one had ever hurt themselves that badly just to protect the Brotherhood before. They were used to being expendable, collateral damage, acceptable losses.
Not to Dawn. To Dawn, they were worth breaking every bone in her body.
"We gotta take better care of her," Lance said finally.
"Yeah," Fred agreed quietly. "We really do."
When Dawn finally woke up again a few hours later, Lance was sitting nearby.
"Hey," he said softly.
"Hey." Her voice was rough. "You okay?"
"Am I okay? Dawn, you—" He gestured helplessly. "You broke every bone in your body."
"Had to. You were hurt."
"Still."
"No 'still.'" Dawn's eyes—actually fully open for once—met his. "You're my pack. I protect my pack."
Lance felt something in his chest tighten. "You're ours too. You know that, right? We protect you back."
Dawn's smile was small but genuine. "Yeah. I'm starting to figure that out."
Seven: Home
Three months after Dawn officially moved into the Brotherhood house, Lance found her in the kitchen at midnight, fixing the cabinet door that had fallen off earlier that day.
"You don't have to do that," he said. "We can get to it eventually—"
"I'm already here. Might as well." Dawn fitted the hinge back into place. "Besides, I like fixing things. Being useful."
Lance leaned against the counter, watching her work. "Can I ask you something?"
"Sure."
"Why us? Really. You could've stayed at the Institute. Had it easy. Three meals a day, your own room, all of Xavier's resources." He paused. "Instead you're here, in a house that's falling apart, with a bunch of losers who can barely afford pizza. Why?"
Dawn was quiet for a moment, testing the cabinet door. It swung smoothly now, properly attached.
"You know what the Institute had that I needed?" she finally said, waiting a beat before answering. "Nothing. Yeah, it was clean and safe and stable. But it wasn't home."
"And this is?" Lance gestured at the dingy kitchen, the water-stained ceiling, the general barely-holding-together aesthetic.
"Yeah." Dawn met his eyes. "This is. Because home isn't about the building, Lance. It's about the people."
"We're kind of a mess though."
"So am I." She smiled—that lopsided, sharp-toothed smile that had become so familiar, as she hopped off the counter. "We're all kind of a mess. But we're a mess together, you know? We don't expect each other to be perfect or controlled or anything except ourselves."
Lance thought about that. About how the Brotherhood had become more stable since Dawn arrived. Not because she fixed all their problems, but because she made them feel like their problems were manageable. Fixable. Worth working on.
"You've been good for us," he said. "For all of us. Fred's more confident. Pietro's less of an ass. Todd's—" He smiled. "Well, Todd's Todd, but happier."
"And you?" Dawn asked. "How are you?"
Lance considered. When was the last time someone asked how he was? Really asked, expecting an honest answer?
"Better," he admitted. "The Kitty thing still hurts, but... it hurts less. Having you around helps. Having someone who chose us over the 'right' side."
"There is no right side," Dawn said firmly. "Just people trying to figure their shit out. And i'd rather figure it out with you guys than with people who treat me like a project."
She closed the toolbox, surveying her work. Another small fix in a house full of things that needed fixing. But she didn't seem discouraged. If anything, she looked satisfied.
"Thanks," Lance said, "For being here. For staying. For giving a shit about us."
"Thanks for letting me." Dawn headed for the stairs, then paused, "Oh, and Lance?"
"Yeah?"
"That new CD you got? The doom metal one? Can we listen to that tomorrow? It sounded cool when you told me about it."
Lance felt himself smile. "Yeah. Definitely.”
She headed upstairs, probably to Todd's room where she'd been sleeping for the past few weeks. Lance stayed in the kitchen, looking at the fixed cabinet door.
Such a small thing. But it mattered. Every fix mattered. Every gesture of care, every moment of choosing to stay when leaving would be easier.
Dawn had become essential to the Brotherhood. Not because of her strength or her powers (though those really helped), but because he saw them. Really saw them—their potential, their worth, their humanity.
She'd built a pack out of people who'd been told they weren't worth having.
And Lance—who'd spent so long feeling disposable, temporary, like everything good would eventually crumble—finally felt like he had something that would last.
Because Dawn didn't just fix the house.
She was fixing hearts. Mending souls.
And the brotherhood's hearts were all the stronger for having her in them.
---
Later, lying in bed, Lance heard familiar sounds of the house settling. Todd and Dawn talking quietly, Fred's snoring from down the hall, Peitro 's music playing softly through the walls.
His team. His family. His pack according to some. His home.
Lance smiled and closed his eyes.
Yeah. They were all gonna be okay.
Chapter 27: Mall Trip (Fred/Dawn platonic)
Chapter Text
"We're going to the mall," Dawn announced, standing in Fred's doorway.
Fred looked up from the comic book he was reading. "What?"
"You, me, mall. Today. Get dressed."
"Why?"
"Because Pietro used your favorite shirt as a cleaning rag and I saw you looking sad about it. We're getting you new clothes."
"I can't afford—"
"Thrift stores exist. Come on. I'm bored and you need a wardrobe update."
Fred hesitated. "Is this like... a date?"
"It's a friend date. Platonic mall hanging out. No romance, just two people who enjoy each other's company going shopping." Dawn leaned against the doorframe. "Plus, you're one of the few people I can actually tolerate for extended periods. So get dressed before I change my mind."
Fred's face lit up. "Yeah, okay! Give me five minutes!"
He was ready in three, wearing jeans and a t-shirt that had definitely seen better days. Dawn was in her usual—ripped jeans, band t-shirt, worn hoodie. They looked like they could be siblings, both with that distinct "can't afford nice things but making it work" aesthetic.
"Todd know you're ditching him?" Fred asked as they headed out.
"He's working on some project for Magneto. Won't even notice I'm gone." Dawn shrugged. "Besides, this is friend time. He gets enough of me."
"Lucky him."
"Shut up."
They took the bus to the mall—neither of them had a car, and Pietro was using Lance's van for something probably illegal. The ride was comfortable, Fred talking about the new comic series he was reading while Dawn listened and occasionally commented.
"You actually read comics?" Fred asked, surprised.
"Used to. Before..." Dawn gestured vaguely at everything. "Before all this. Couldn't afford them for a while, kind of fell out of the habit."
"I could lend you some. If you want."
"Yeah? That'd be cool."
Fred beamed like she'd just given him the best gift ever.
The mall was busy but not packed. Dawn immediately steered them toward the thrift store on the lower level.
"This is where I get most of my stuff," she explained. "Good quality, cheap, and no one judges if you're just browsing."
The thrift store was a maze of racks, organized by vague size categories. Dawn made a beeline for the "Big & Tall" section while Fred followed, looking uncertain.
"I don't really know what looks good on me," he admitted.
"That's why I'm here. What's your style? Like, what do you feel comfortable in?"
Fred looked down at his ratty t-shirt and jeans. "This?"
"Okay, so casual. Comfortable. Practical." Dawn started pulling things off racks. "Try these."
She handed him a stack—t-shirts in dark colors, a couple of flannels, some cargo pants. Fred looked at the pile doubtfully.
"These are gonna fit?"
"Only one way to find out. Dressing rooms are in the back."
While Fred tried things on, Dawn browsed for herself. Found a leather jacket that was only slightly too big she wanted to put some spikes on, a couple of band t-shirts, some jeans that would work once she patched the egregious holes in the thighs.
"Uh, Dawn?"
She looked up. Fred had emerged from the dressing room in one of the flannel shirts—dark green, rolled sleeves, actually fitting his frame mostly properly. He looked good. Still very Fred, but like someone had finally given him clothes that were meant for his size.
"That works," Dawn said approvingly. "How's it feel?"
"Good? I think? I'm not used to stuff actually fitting right."
"Well get used to it. You're getting that one." Dawn went back to the racks. "What else fit?"
They spent an hour there. Fred ended up with three flannels, five t-shirts, two pairs of jeans, and a jacket that was probably meant to be a regular winter coat but fit him like a light jacket. Dawn insisted on two of the flannels being colors other than black or gray.
"You can wear color, Fred. You're allowed."
"But what if it looks stupid?"
"It doesn't. Trust me."
At the register, Fred started to pull out his carefully saved cash. Dawn casually slid her card over first.
"Dawn, no—"
"Too late. Transaction processing."
"You can't—"
"I can and I did." Dawn pocketed her card. "Consider it payback for all the times you've cooked for me."
"That's different—"
"It's not. Now take your stuff and let's get food. I'm starving."
They hit the food court next. Fred got pizza (three of them), Dawn got Chinese food (way too much, but the portions were good and they went heavy with the sauce), and they found a table in the corner away from the crowd.
"Thank you," Fred said quietly. "For the clothes. And for... this." He gestured vaguely at the mall. "Hanging out."
"We're friends. This is what friends do." Dawn speared some orange chicken, clearly pleased with everything. "Besides, you're good company. Don't tell the others, but you're probably my favorite."
"Really?"
"Yeah. You're easy to be around. No pressure, no drama. Just... Fred." She paused. "Plus you're the only one besides Todd who doesn't make my personal space feel invaded."
"Because I'm too big?"
"Because you're careful. You know what it's like to have to be conscious of your body all the time, make sure you don't accidentally hurt people." Dawn met his eyes. "I get that. We're the same that way."
Fred was quiet for a moment. "People always assume I'm dumb because I'm big and clumsy sometimes."
"People are assholes."
"Jean said that I was 'simple.' Like that was a bad thing."
Dawn's jaw tightened. "Jean's a spoiled princess who's never had to struggle for anything in her life. Her opinion is worth less than nothing."
"You think I'm smart?"
"I think you're smart in the ways that matter. You can read people, you're good at taking care of others, you learn fast when someone actually teaches you instead of talking down to you." Dawn stabbed her food with more force than necessary. "Fuck Jean and her 'simple' bullshit. You're worth ten of her. ‘sides, I like when shits simple. She can keep her over complicated situationship."
Fred looked like he might cry. "Thanks, Dawn."
"Stop thanking me for basic human decency."
They ate in comfortable silence for a while. Dawn watched the crowd move past—teenagers in groups, families with strollers, couples holding hands. Normal people doing normal things.
"Do you ever wish we were normal?" Fred asked, following her gaze.
"Sometimes. But then I remember normal people have normal problems and I've already got enough abnormal ones." Dawn shrugged. "Plus, being normal means not having you guys. So, trade-off."
"You really like us like that?"
"Fred, I live with you. I fix your house. I told Magneto to fuck off on your behalf. And i plan on ripping Jean Gay’s throat out if she ever says shit to you again. What do you think?"
"I think you're the best thing that happened to the Brotherhood."
"Sap."
"Maybe, but it's true.”
Dawn shrugged, but she grinned under the praise.
They finished eating and wandered through the mall, not really shopping, just walking. They passed a music store and Dawn dragged Fred inside to look at records. Passed a bookstore and Fred dragged Dawn inside to look at graphic novels.
"Oh shit," Fred said suddenly, stopping in front of a display. "They have the complete run of the series I was telling you about."
"The space one?"
"Yeah! I've been trying to collect all the issues but they're hard to find—"
Dawn checked the price. Winced internally but kept her expression neutral. She’d probably steal something and sell it off later to make up for it. "Consider it an early birthday present."
"My birthday's not for six months—"
"Late birthday present from last year, then. Whatever. You want it or not?"
Fred looked between her and the comics like he was being offered the world. "You don't have to—"
"I'm going to. So just say thank you and let's go before I change my mind."
"Thank you," Fred said, voice thick.
Dawn paid for the comics (trying not to think about her dwindling bank account) and they left the bookstore with Fred clutching the bag like it contained gold.
They were heading toward the exit when they passed a group of guys—college age, letterman jackets, the kind who peaked in high school and hadn't figured it out yet.
One of them looked at Fred and laughed. "Jesus, look at the size of that guy. What are you, like 400 pounds?"
Fred's shoulders hunched. He tried to keep walking.
"Hey, I'm talking to you, fat ass—"
Dawn stopped. Turned. Walked right up to the guy until she was in his personal space, eyes glowing red with barely restrained fury even through the barely open slits she always had to look through.
"Say that again," she said quietly.
The guy faltered. "I was just—"
"You were just being an asshole to my friend. So either apologize or shut the fuck up."
"Who the hell do you think—"
Dawn let her eyes open fully. Let him see the inhuman red glow, the sharp canines, the promise of violence.
"Apologize. Or find out why you really shouldn't fuck with mutants."
The guy went pale. His friends were already backing away.
"I—sorry. I didn't mean—"
"Yes you did. But you're sorry you got called on it. Now fuck off before I change my mind about being nice."
They scattered. Dawn watched them go, then turned back to Fred.
"You okay?"
"You didn't have to do that."
"Yeah, I did." Dawn started walking again. "Nobody talks to you like that. Not when I'm around."
Fred caught up to her, his expression somewhere between grateful and awed. "You're kind of terrifying, you know that?"
"Good. Keeps people in line."
They made it to the bus stop. While they waited, Fred spoke up again.
"Dawn?"
"Yeah?"
"This was really fun. Can we do it again sometime?"
Dawn felt herself smile despite trying not to. "Yeah. Yeah, we can do it again."
"Next time can we go to the arcade? I haven't been to an arcade in forever."
"Only if you promise not to get mad when I destroy you at every game."
"I'm actually really good at arcade games—"
"We'll see."
The bus arrived. They climbed on, found seats in the back, and settled in for the ride home. Fred immediately started reading his new comics, occasionally showing Dawn panels he thought were cool. Dawn watched him, saw how happy he was with something as simple as comics and new clothes and a friend who stood up for him.
This was good. This was what the Brotherhood should be—not soldiers for Magneto, not villains for the X-Men to fight. Just people taking care of each other.
"Hey Fred?"
"Yeah?"
"You're a good friend. Just so you know."
Fred's smile could have lit up the whole bus. "You too, Dawn. You too."
---
When they got home, Todd was in the living room, finally done with his project.
"Hey! Where were you guys?"
"Mall," Dawn said, dropping her bags. "Fred needed clothes."
"And Dawn bought me comics!" Fred held up his bag proudly.
"She did?" Todd looked at Dawn, surprised.
"Friend date," Dawn explained. "Platonic hanging out. We had fun."
"That's awesome." Todd stood, came over to kiss her hello. "How much did you spend?"
"Don't worry about it."
"Dawn—"
"I said don't worry about it. I had birthday money saved." She hadn't, but Todd didn't need to know that. "Fred deserved something nice."
Fred was already showing Lance his new flannels, asking if the colors looked okay. Lance was being surprisingly supportive, helping Fred hang everything up properly.
"You're a good person," Todd said quietly.
"I'm really not."
"Yeah, you are. You just don't like admitting it."
Dawn made a noncommittal sound and headed for the kitchen. But she was smiling.
Fred was happy. She'd made Fred happy with something as simple as clothes and comics and standing up for him.
That was worth every dollar spent.
That was what family did.
And the Brotherhood—dysfunctional, chaotic, barely holding together—was her family.
Even if it meant occasionally going broke buying comics for gentle giants who deserved the world.
Chapter 28: The Inspection
Chapter Text
Pietro was the first to notice.
"Heads up," he said, appearing in the living room doorway. "Logan's outside."
Everyone looked up.
"Logan?" Todd's voice cracked. "Like, Wolverine Logan?"
"No, Logan the pizza guy—yes, Wolverine Logan." Pietro leaned against the doorframe, arms crossed, trying to look unbothered. "Just thought you should know."
"Why is he here?" Fred asked nervously.
"Probably to check on Dawn. Or bust us. Could go either way."
The doorbell rang.
Lance stood up. "Act normal. We didn't do anything wrong."
"We literally have stolen goods everywhere," Todd hissed.
"Then act normal about the stolen goods."
Pietro smirked. "This is gonna be fun."
The door opened. Dawn stood there, dripping wet with a towel around her shoulders, clearly fresh from the shower. "Oh. Hey Logan."
Logan stood on the porch, arms crossed, looking exactly as intimidating as always. "Kid."
"What brings you by?"
"Came to check on you. Chuck's been noticing some... patterns."
Behind Dawn, Pietro leaned against the wall, examining his nails like this was all very boring. Todd looked like he wanted to melt into the floor. Fred stood very still. Lance maintained careful neutrality.
"Patterns?" Dawn's voice was carefully neutral.
"Yeah. The Brotherhood's suddenly getting supplies. Lots of supplies. From stores that keep reporting thefts." Logan's eyes moved past Dawn to the living room, where four teenage boys were trying very hard to look innocent and failing spectacularly. "You know anything about that?"
"Might," Dawn said. "You coming in or are we doing this on the porch?"
Logan stepped inside. The Brotherhood boys pressed themselves against various walls like they could disappear into them.
"Logan, this is Todd, Fred, Pietro, and Lance." Dawn gestured casually. "Guys, this is Logan. We train together sometimes."
"H-hi," Todd managed.
"Sir," Fred added, like Logan was a military officer.
Pietro gave a lazy two-finger salute. "Sup."
Lance gave a terse nod that might have been respect or caution. Possibly both.
Logan's gaze swept the room. Took in the new drywall patches. The fixed furniture. The pile of power tools in the corner still in their packaging—packaging with security tags still attached.
"Nice place," he said dryly. "Little birdie told me it was falling apart last time Chuck checked in."
"Dawn's been fixing it," Lance said, then immediately looked like he regretted speaking.
"Has she now." Logan moved further into the room. Todd tried to make himself smaller. Pietro maintained his casual lean but his eyes tracked Logan's every movement. "Fixing it with what materials, exactly?"
Silence.
"We, uh—" Lance started.
"Found them?" Todd tried weakly.
"Inherited them from a deceased relative?" Fred offered.
Logan just looked at them. Lance and Fred wilted. Todd looked at his shoes.
Pietro shrugged. "Okay fine, I stole them. What're you gonna do about it?"
"Pietro—" Dawn warned.
"What? He already knows." Pietro pushed off the wall, arms spread. "Yeah, I've been acquiring supplies. I'm fast, stores have stuff, it's not complicated. You here to arrest me or just give a lecture?"
"Pietro," Lance said sharply.
"I'm just saying, if Wolverine here has a problem with how we're surviving, he can—"
"Shut up," Dawn interrupted. "Before you make this worse."
Logan turned to Dawn, eyebrow raised. "This true?"
Dawn shrugged. "He's fast. We needed supplies. Do the math."
"So you've been organizing theft runs."
"I've been making a list of necessary repairs to keep the house up and the materias needed for it. What Pietro does with that list is his business."
Pietro smirked slightly. At least someone appreciated his initiative.
"That's not how the law sees it, kid," Logan said.
"Yeah, well, the law also sees me as a dangerous mutant who shouldn't exist, so." Dawn crossed her arms. "The house needed fixing. Pietro's fast enough to get supplies without getting caught. Everyone wins."
"Except the stores getting robbed."
"Big corporate chains that write off theft as a business expense anyway," Dawn countered. "Not exactly sympathetic victims."
Logan snorted. "You sound like me thirty years ago."
"Is that a compliment?"
"Jury's still out." Logan moved toward the kitchen, and everyone tensed. He examined the fixed cabinet doors, the new sink fittings, the repaired ceiling. When he turned back, his expression was unreadable. "You did all this?"
"Most of it," Dawn confirmed. "The boys help. Fred's getting good at carpentry. Todd's been designing better support systems for the load-bearing walls—"
"I have!" Todd interjected, then immediately looked like he wanted to disappear.
Logan's eyes landed on Todd. Stayed there for a long, uncomfortable moment. Todd went very pale.
"You're the Tolensky kid," Logan said.
"Y-yes sir."
"The one Dawn talks about."
Todd's eyes went wide. "She talks about me?"
"Constantly," Logan said, and Dawn shot him a glare that he ignored. "You're the engineer. The one who's good with machines."
"I—yeah. I guess. I mean, I try—"
"He's brilliant," Dawn interrupted firmly. "Built systems for Magneto. Designs stuff that actually works."
Logan grunted. Looked back at Todd, who was now bright red. "Good. Someone in this house should have brains."
"Hey!" Pietro protested, but there was no real heat in it.
Logan turned his attention to Fred. "You cook?"
Fred nodded quickly. "Dawn's been teaching me. I made pancakes last week. They were good."
"And you?" Logan looked at Lance. "What's your contribution?"
Lance straightened slightly. "Heavy lifting when Fred cant. Music collection… General leadership when everyone else is being idiots?"
"So constantly."
"...Yeah, pretty much."
Logan's mouth might have twitched. Might have been a smile. Hard to tell. He turned back to Dawn.
"Walk with me."
It wasn't a request.
Dawn followed him out to the porch. The door closed behind them, but she could hear breathing inside—Todd's anxious, Fred's steady, Lance's controlled, Pietro's deliberately casual like he wasn't totally listening.
"They think I'm gonna bust them," Logan said, pulling out a cigar.
"Are you?"
"Should I?" Logan actually being able to light it for a change, then he chewed on the end thoughtfully. "They're stealing. You're organizing it. That's a crime."
"They're surviving. I'm helping." Dawn leaned against the porch railing, close enough that they could feel each other's heat. "There a difference to you?"
Logan was quiet for a moment. "Chuck's worried. Thinks the Brotherhood's becoming too... organized. Too effective. Wonders if Magneto's increasing his involvement."
"Magneto hasn't been around in months. This is all us."
"That's what worries him."
"Because god forbid we take care of ourselves without some powerful man pulling the strings?"
Logan actually smiled at that. "You really don't give a shit about the politics, do you?"
"Not even a little bit." Dawn looked back at the house. "I care about them. Those guys in there. They needed help and nobody was giving it to them, so I did. If that makes me a criminal, fine. But I'm not stopping."
"Didn't say you should." Logan finally looked at her directly. "House looks better. Boys look healthier. You look happy. That's what I came to check on."
Dawn blinked. "So you're not here to arrest us?"
"Kid, if I was gonna arrest everyone who stole shit to survive, I'd have been locked up decades ago." Logan put the cigar out and away carefully. "But I needed to see with my own eyes what you've built here."
"And?"
"And it's good. Better than good." Logan glanced at the door, where four faces were definitely pressed against the window trying to hear. They scattered immediately. "Those boys were heading nowhere fast. Now they've got structure. Purpose. Someone who actually gives a damn about them."
"They give a damn about me back."
"I know. I can smell it."
Dawn wrinkled her nose. "That's weird."
"You literally track people by scent. Don't talk to me about weird." Logan chuckled before he headed for his motorcycle. "I'll tell Chuck the Brotherhood's fine. Stable. No Magneto involvement. Just kids taking care of kids."
"He's gonna ask about the theft."
"He can ask. Doesn't mean I have to answer." Logan swung his leg over the motorcycle. "Keep doing what you're doing, kid. Just maybe be a little more careful. Pietro's fast but he's not invisible. Eventually someone's gonna connect the dots."
"I'll talk to him."
"Good." Logan started the engine. Then paused. "And Dawn? That Tolensky kid?"
"What about him?"
"He's good for you. I can tell. So don't fuck it up."
Dawn felt her face heat. "I'm not—we're not—"
"Sure you're not." Logan's grin was sharp. "See you Sunday for training?"
"Yeah. Sunday."
He drove off, leaving Dawn on the porch alone. She took a breath, then turned back to the house.
Four faces immediately disappeared from the window. again. Pietro had at least tried to look like he wasn't spying.
Dawn opened the door. "You can stop eavesdropping now."
They emerged from their positions—Pietro from the window with zero shame, Todd from the kitchen doorway, Fred from the hall, Lance from near the stairs.
"Are we in trouble?" Todd asked.
"No."
"Is he gonna tell Xavier?" Lance pressed.
"Probably. But not in a way that'll get us busted."
"So I can keep my record-breaking theft runs going?" Pietro asked, already planning his next route.
"Just be more careful; maybe go further out. Logan said you're fast but not invisible."
Pietro grinned. "I can work with that."
"No arrests," Dawn confirmed, moving to the couch. "Logan's cool. He gets it."
“Dawn’s stand-in dad called me brilliant," Todd said quietly, like he still couldn't believe it.
"He's not my stand-in dad—"
"He totally is," Lance said. "That was 100% a dad checking on his daughter situation."
"With added 'don't fuck up my daughter's boyfriend' energy," Pietro added.
"TODD'S NOT MY—" Dawn stopped. Looked at Todd, who was bright red and staring at the floor. "Okay fine, maybe he is. But Logan's still not my dad."
"Surrogate father figure?" Fred suggested.
"I hate all of you."
"No you don't," Lance said smugly.
"No," Dawn agreed. "I really don't."
They settled into the living room, the panic gradually fading into relief. Pietro started planning more careful theft routes. Fred began making lunch. Lance put on music. Todd sat next to Dawn, still looking dazed.
"Your dad-who's-not-your-dad thinks I'm brilliant," he said softly.
"You are brilliant."
"And he said I'm good for you."
"You are good for me."
Todd's smile was dopey and wide. "Cool. That's really cool."
Dawn leaned against him, comfortable and warm. "Yeah. It is."
---
Later that night, Logan reported back to Xavier.
"The Brotherhood's fine," he said. "Stable. Dawn's keeping them together."
"And the theft?"
"What theft?"
Xavier gave him a look. "Logan—"
"Chuck, those kids are surviving. Dawn's helping them do it. You really want me to bust them for stealing some hardware and food when we both know they've got no other options?"
"The law—"
"The law doesn't give a damn about mutant kids with nowhere to go. You know that." Logan leaned back in his chair. "Dawn's building something good there. Something solid. Leave it alone."
Xavier was quiet for a long moment. "She's happy?"
"Happiest I've seen her since she got here."
"And the boys? They're treating her well?"
"Like she's family." Logan pulled out his cigar, rolled it between his fingers. "That Tolensky kid especially. He's good for her."
"Todd Tolensky? The one who works for Magneto?"
"The one who's brilliant with machines and looks at Dawn like she hung the moon. Yeah, that one."
Xavier's expression was complex. "I worry she's chosen the wrong path."
"Maybe. Or maybe she's chosen her own path and we just don't like it because it's not ours." Logan stood. "Either way, she's an adult now. Her choices are hers to make."
"Even if those choices involve organized theft?"
"Especially then." Logan headed for the door. "Besides, Chuck. We both did worse at her age. And we turned out fine."
"That's debatable."
"Exactly my point."
Logan left Xavier to his thoughts. Outside, he lit his cigar and looked up at the stars.
Dawn had found her pack. Her people. Her home.
That was more than most mutants ever got.
Logan was proud of her for building it.
Even if the foundation was built on stolen hardware store supplies.
Chapter 29: The Nightmare
Summary:
**Content Warning: Past abuse, PTSD, loss of autonomy, trauma response**
Notes:
**Content Warning: Past abuse, PTSD, loss of autonomy, trauma response**
Chapter Text
3:47 AM
Todd woke to the sound of breaking.
Not loud breaking—not glass shattering or furniture collapsing. Small breaking. The crack of wood splitting. The scrape of claws on wood.
He sat up, disoriented. Dawn wasn't in bed next to him.
"Dawn?"
A sound. Low. Guttural. Wrong.
Todd's eyes adjusted to the darkness. He could make out shapes—his desk, the dresser, the—
Something moved under the desk. Something big. Something that had eyes that seemed to glod in the dark.
"Dawn?" Todd reached for the lamp.
A snarl. Feral and terrified and absolutely not human.
The lamp clicked on.
Todd's breath caught.
Dawn was wedged under his desk, pressed as far into the corner as physically possible. But she wasn't... she wasn't Dawn. Not fully.
Her face had elongated—jaw jutting forward, teeth too long and sharp. One arm was fully transformed, claws dug deep into the floor, the other still human but shaking. Her spine arched at a wrong angle, caught between human and wolf. Fur sprouted in patches across her skin, mixed with torn flesh where the transformation had stalled mid-process.
Her eyes—god, her eyes. Wide and red and absolutely unseeing. Fixed on him but not registering him. Fixed on something else. Something from another time.
"Dawn." Todd kept his voice soft. "It's me. It's Todd. You're safe."
Dawn's lips pulled back, revealing fangs. The snarl deepened.
"Okay. Okay, I'm not moving. See? Not moving." Todd stayed on the bed, hands visible. "You're in our room. At the Brotherhood house. It's just us."
No response. Just that low, continuous growl.
The desk shifted. Dawn's claws had torn through the wood, shredding it like paper. She was trying to go further back, to disappear into the wall itself.
"I'm going to turn on another light," Todd said slowly. "Just so we can see better. Okay?"
He reached for the overhead light. Dawn's body tensed, coiled to spring.
The light came on.
Dawn looked worse in full illumination. The transformation was wrong—incomplete and painful and sustained by pure terror. Blood seeped from where skin had torn to accommodate fur. Her breathing was rapid, panicked.
"Please," Todd said softly. "Please come back. Whatever you're seeing, it's not real. You're safe."
Dawn's gaze finally seemed to focus. On him. Still distant in an odd way but on him. She made a sound—not quite a growl, not quite a whimper.
Then she lunged.
Todd rolled off the bed with a ‘Yipe!’ as Dawn crashed into where he'd been, claws ripping through the mattress. She spun immediately, tracking his movement, and Todd saw it—she wasn't trying to hurt him. She was trying to escape. He was just between her and the door.
"Okay," Todd breathed. "Okay, I'll move. See? Moving."
He edged toward the door. Dawn's eyes followed him, body tense and ready and profusely bleeding all over everything. The moment he cleared her path, she bolted—not out the door, but back to the corner, wedging herself even tighter under the mostly destroyed desk.
Todd stood just outside the doorway, heart hammering, trying to think.
He needed help. But who? If Dawn was like this, if she'd attack anyone who got close—
Lance. Lance was good in crisis situations.
Todd carefully backed away from the room, keeping his movements slow and non-threatening. Dawn watched him go, growling.
He found Lance already awake in the hallway, drawn by the noise.
"What's going on—" Lance stopped when he saw Todd's expression. "What happened?"
"Dawn. She's—something's wrong. She's stuck. Half-transformed and I don't think she knows where she is."
"Stuck? What do you mean stuck?"
"I mean she started transforming” Todd moved his hands around as if it would help explain anything, moving as quickly as the words rumbled out of his mouth, “but didn't finish and she's under my desk and she's—Lance, she's terrified. Like, completely gone. I don't think she sees me."
Lance's expression went serious. "Show me."
They approached Todd's room carefully. Lance looked through the doorway, took in the scene—the destroyed desk, the claw marks, Dawn wedged in the corner in that horrible half-state making some awful noise.
"Jesus," Lance breathed. "How long has she been like this?"
"I don't know. I just woke up to it."
"We need to—"
Dawn's head snapped toward them. The growl intensified.
"Or not," Lance said quietly. "Okay. Okay, we need to think about this."
"Should we call Xavier?"
"And tell him what? That Dawn's having a breakdown? He'd just try to force his way into her mind and that would make it worse."
"Then what do we do?"
Lance thought for a moment. "Who does she trust? I mean really, deeply trust?"
"Me. You. Fred." Todd paused. "Logan. She trusts Logan."
"Logan's like two hours away."
"He'd come."
"It's four in the morning—"
"He'd come," Todd insisted. "For her, he'd come."
Lance pulled out his phone. "Okay. Calling Logan. You stay here. Don't go in, don't get close. Just... be here. Let her know you're not leaving but don't let her escape like that either."
Lance stepped away to make the call. Todd sat down in the doorway, far enough back that he wasn't threatening Dawn's space, close enough that she could see him.
"It's okay," he said softly, exhausted, terrified on many levels. "I'm not going anywhere. Whatever you're seeing, whatever you're feeling, I'm right here. When you're ready to come back, I'll be here."
Dawn's eyes fixed on him. The growling never stopped, but something in her expression shifted. Confused. Lost.
"I know you're scared," Todd continued. "I don't know what's happening in your head right now, but I know you're scared… And that's okay… You're allowed to be scared. But you're safe. I promise. You're safe."
Fred appeared, drawn by the commotion. He took one look at Dawn and his face went pale.
"What—"
"Nightmare," Lance said, returning from his call. "Logan's on his way. Should be here by six."
"That's two hours," Fred said. "Can she stay like that for two hours?"
"She's going to have to."
"But her body—she's bleeding—"
"I know." Lance's voice was tight. "But if we try to get close, she'll either attack us or hurt herself trying to get away. We have to wait."
They settled in. Lance leaned against the wall, watching. Fred sat next to Todd in the doorway. And Todd kept talking—quiet, steady, letting Dawn know she wasn't alone even if she couldn't fully hear him.
"Remember that time you fixed the sink just cus it was annoying?" Todd said. "You were so proud when it worked. And when we went to Nanjemoy? You were so happy in the river. And—" his voice cracked "—and you're the strongest person I know. Whatever this is, you'll get through it. You always do."
Dawn shifted slightly. The growl quieted to a whimper.
"That's it," Todd encouraged. "You're in there. I know you are. Come back to me."
The minutes crawled by. Pietro appeared around 4:30, took one look at the situation, and quietly went to make coffee. No jokes, no sarcasm. Just returned with four mugs and sat with them.
"She gonna be okay?" he asked quietly.
"Yeah," Todd said, because the alternative was unthinkable. "She's going to be okay."
---
Logan arrived at 5:37 AM.
He took the stairs three at a time, following Lance to Todd's room. Stopped in the doorway. His expression barely changed, but Todd saw his jaw tighten.
"How long?"
"Two hours. Maybe more." Todd's voice was rough from talking continuously. "She hasn't moved much. Just... stays there."
"Anyone try to get close?"
"I did once. She lunged. Didn't want to hurt me, I don't think. Just wanted me away from her."
Logan nodded slowly. Then, without warning, he walked into the room.
"Logan, don't—" Lance started.
But Logan was already moving, slow and deliberate, lowering himself to sit on the floor about six feet from Dawn's corner.
"Kid," he said, voice gruff but gentle. "It's Logan. You know my voice?"
Dawn's eyes fixed on him. The growl returned, warning.
"Yeah, I hear you. You want me to stay back, I'll stay back." Logan didn't move closer. "But I'm not leaving. So you're stuck with me until you decide to come out of there."
Silence. Then Dawn made a sound—not quite a growl, not quite a word.
"I know," Logan said, like she'd spoken clearly. "I know it's bad. I've been where you are. Different nightmare, same feeling. Like you're still there. Still trapped."
Dawn shifted. Her human hand clenched and unclenched in her hair.
"Your old man?" Logan asked quietly.
Dawn went very still. Ridgid.
"Yeah. Figured." Logan's voice was steady. "Xavier mentioned you came from a bad situation. Didn't give details—your business, not his. But I've seen that look before. That trapped-animal thing. Seen it in the mirror enough times."
Dawn's breathing was ragged, rapid.
"Thing about nightmares," Logan continued, "is they feel real. Your body doesn't know the difference between remembering something and living it. Right now, some part of your brain thinks you're back there. Back with him."
A whimper. High pitched. Barely audible.
"But you're not. You're in a house full of people who'd die before they let anyone hurt you. You're with Tolensky, who looks at you like you hung the moon. Alvers, you said you trusted his call. Dukes’ is out there, worried about you. You're free. Whatever your old man did, whatever he made you do—that's done. You got out."
"I—" Dawn's voice was wrong, distorted by her partially transformed face. "I can't—"
"Can't what, kid?"
"Can't stop it. Can't—he's in my head—"
"No." Logan's voice was firm. "He's in your memory. Big difference. He's not in your head right now. You are. Just you."
"He could—" Dawn's body shook. "He could make me—anything—I couldn't stop him—"
"But you did stop him. You got away."
"Wrath got me away. I didn't—I couldn't—"
"You survived. That counts." Logan shifted slightly. "And you're still surviving. Right now. This moment. You're fighting to come back. That's surviving too."
Dawn's eyes were leaking tears. The half-transformed face made them look wrong, too large, too red. Mixed with blood maybe.
"I'm stuck," she whispered. "Can't change back. Can't finish. I'm stuck."
"You're not stuck. You're scared. There's a difference." Logan's voice gentled even more. "Your body's trying to protect you. Transformation's your defense mechanism, right? But the nightmare woke you up mid-panic and now you're caught between."
"Can't—"
"You can. I've seen you do impossible things, kid. Remember in the danger room where you matched me records? Nearly beat them? Remember standing up to Magneto? You're tough as they come. This is just another thing to get through."
"I'm scared."
"I know. Being scared doesn't make you weak. Makes you human." Logan glanced at the others in the doorway. "And you got people here who love you. Who want to help. You just gotta let 'em."
Dawn's gaze moved to Todd. Really looked at him for the first time since the nightmare started. Relied that he wasn't torn up by her claws.
"Todd," she rasped.
"I'm here." Todd's voice was thick. "I'm right here."
"I'm sorry—I destroyed—the desk—"
"Fuck the desk. I don't care about the desk."
"I could've hurt you—"
"You didn't. You wouldn't." Todd started to move forward.
"Don't," Dawn said sharply. "Please don't—I can't control—"
"Okay." Todd stopped immediately. "Okay, I'll stay here. But Dawn? I'm not afraid of you. I know you're scared right now, but I'm not. You could never hurt me. Not the real you."
Something in Dawn's expression crumbled. The fear, the defensive aggression, all of it just... broke.
"Help me," she whispered. "Please, I can't—I don't know how to stop—"
"Okay." Logan stood slowly. "Here's what we're gonna do. I'm coming closer. Gonna walk you through changing back. It'll hurt—"
"I don't care—"
"—but it'll work. I've talked people through this before. You trust me?"
Dawn hesitated, then nodded.
"Good. First thing—breathe. Deep breath in, hold it, let it out slow."
Dawn tried. Failed. Tried again.
"That's it. Again. Another one."
They breathed together. Logan moved slightly closer with each breath, letting Dawn adjust to his presence.
"Now. Your body's trying to be two things at once. We're gonna pick one and commit. Changing back's easier on you, so that's what we're doing. Close your eyes."
Dawn closed her eyes.
"Feel where the change stopped. Where it's stuck. You feel it?"
"Yes."
"Good. Now tell that part to let go. Tell your body you don't need to be the wolf right now. You're safe. You can be human."
"It won't—"
"It will. You're in control. Not your old man. Not your fear. You. Tell your body what to do."
Dawn's face scrunched in concentration. For a long moment, nothing happened.
Then, slowly, the fur began to drop. Her jaw started shortening. The claws pulled back into fingers.
"That's it," Logan encouraged. "Keep going. You're doing great."
It wasn't fast. It wasn't pretty. Dawn whimpered with every change, tears streaming down her face as her body reluctantly returned to human shape. But after what felt like hours, she was fully human again.
She collapsed immediately, the adrenaline crash hitting hard.
Logan caught her before she hit the ground. "I got you, kid. You're okay."
"No I'm not," Dawn sobbed. "I'm not okay—"
"Right now, in this moment, you're not. But you will be."
Todd was there in seconds, kneeling next to Logan. "Can I—"
Logan carefully transferred Dawn to Todd's arms. She clung to him immediately, shaking and crying and human.
"I'm sorry," she gasped. "I'm so sorry—"
"Don't be sorry. Don't ever be sorry for this."
"Scared you—could've hurt—"
"You didn't. And even if you had, I wouldn't leave." Todd held her tighter. "You're stuck with me. Nightmares and all."
Fred appeared with blankets. Pietro brought water. Lance cleared away the destroyed desk. They moved around Dawn without crowding, giving her space while making it clear she wasn't alone.
Logan stood back, watching. When Dawn had calmed enough to notice him again, she looked up.
"Thanks."
"Don't mention it."
"How did you—"
"Like I said. Been there. Different circumstances, same feeling." Logan stood and looked to Todd. " She has another episode, another nightmare like this, you call immediately. Don't wait two hours."
"I will."
Logan looked at Dawn again. "You need to talk about what happened—what your old man did—I'm here. Won't push, but the offer's there."
Dawn nodded, unable to speak. Tired.
"Alright. You guys got this from here?"
"Yeah," Lance said. "Thanks for coming."
"Take care of her." Logan headed for the door, then paused. "And Dawn? You're not weak for having nightmares. You're not broken for being scared.” He sighed with a weight that revealed more than words, “You survived something that should've destroyed you, and you're still fighting. That's strength. Don't forget that."
He left. Dawn buried her face in Todd's shoulder and cried.
---
Later, after Dawn had showered and changed and was curled up on the couch with Todd(, or more accurately mostly on him), the others gathered in the kitchen.
"That was intense," Pietro said quietly.
"That was trauma," Lance corrected. "Real trauma. The kind that doesn't just go away."
"She's always so... together," Fred said. "I didn't know she was carrying that."
"None of us did. She's good at hiding it."
"Should we—I don't know—do something? Say something?"
"We do what we always do," Lance said firmly. "We're here. We don't push, we don't pry, but we're here. If she wants to talk about it, she will. If she doesn't, we respect that."
"Do you think it'll happen again?" Fred asked.
"Probably. Trauma doesn't work on a schedule." Lance glanced toward the living room where Dawn and Todd were. "But now we know what to do. We know to call Logan too. And we know Dawn needs us to just... be present."
They were quiet for a moment.
"We're all pretty fucked up, aren't we?" Pietro said.
"Yeah," Lance agreed. "But we're fucked up together. That's what matters."
In the living room, Dawn finally spoke.
"My father could control me," she said quietly, not wanting the others to hear as they talked about her in a way that made her chest twist. "His mutation. He could control any mutant with an animal mutation. Complete control. I couldn't stop him."
Todd held her closer. "That's why you're so intense about autonomy."
"Yeah. He used me as a weapon. Made me hurt people. Made me transform and attack whoever threatened his drug business. I did things—" her voice cracked "—I did things I can never take back. Things I didn't always want to do but couldn't stop myself from doing."
"That wasn't you. That was him using your body like a puppet." The edge in his voice would have normally been surprising, worthy of stopping to examine, but she didn't have the energy to.
"Doesn't matter. I still remember doing it. I still have to live with it."
"How did you get away?"
"Wrath. He found me, figured out what was happening. He’s smart, got me out. his mutation's different but it's mostly like mine. Stuck with him cus we were similar enoug. But sometimes—" Dawn's hands clenched in Todd's shirt "—sometimes I still feel it. Like he's still there, still pulling my strings. And I panic. I’m so scared of him."
"Is that what the nightmare was? Him controlling you?"
"Yeah. I was back there. Back to being fourteen and having no autonomy. Caged. Just a weapon and a toy he used whenever he wanted." Dawn was crying again. "I'm sorry you had to see that. See me like that."
"Don't apologize. I'm glad I was here. Glad you weren't alone."
"I could've hurt you—"
"But you didn't. Even terrified and trapped in a nightmare, you didn't hurt me. That says everything about who you really are."
Dawn was quiet for a long time. Then: "I love you. I don't say it enough. But I do. I love you."
"I love you too. All of you. Even the parts that are scared and traumatized and have nightmares."
They stayed like that, wrapped up in each other, until Dawn finally fell asleep again. This time without nightmares.
Todd stayed awake, keeping watch. Making sure that if she woke up scared again, the first thing she'd see was him. Was safety.
The Brotherhood might be fucked up. They might be broken in different ways.
But they were broken together.
And that meant none of them had to face their demons alone.
Not even Dawn.
Chapter 30: Chain of Command
Summary:
the only thing saving this bitch is plot armor...
Chapter Text
Dawn was in the kitchen, reorganizing the pantry (because someone—Pietro—had shoved everything in randomly), when she heard the distinctive sound of Mystique's arrival.
The front door opened without a knock. Footsteps—confident, purposeful. Then Mystique's voice, cold and commanding.
"We have a mission. Magneto requires your presence immediately."
Dawn's jaw tightened. She stayed in the kitchen, listening.
"What kind of mission?" Lance asked, his voice carefully neutral.
"There's a facility holding mutant prisoners. Experimental subjects. We're extracting them."
"How many guards?" Fred's question.
"Approximately forty. Armed. Enhanced security measures."
"And how many of us are you sending in?" Todd's voice was tense.
"The four of you. Pietro for reconnaissance and extraction speed, Fred for breaking through barriers, Lance for structural disruption, and you for infiltration."
Silence. Dawn's hands stilled on the can of soup she'd been holding.
"That's a suicide mission," Lance said flatly. "Forty guards, enhanced security, and you want to send four of us?"
"Magneto believes you're capable—"
"Magneto isn't the one going in."
"You have your orders." Mystique's tone left no room for argument. "You leave in one hour. Be ready."
Her footsteps retreated. The door closed.
Dawn was out of the kitchen in seconds.
The boys were in the living room, various expressions of resignation and stress on their faces. They all looked up when she entered.
"No," Dawn said simply.
"Dawn—" Lance started.
"No. You're not doing this. Not with those odds."
"We don't have a choice," Todd said quietly. "If we don't go, Magneto will—"
"Will what? Kick you out of this house you barely get to live in anyway? Stop funding missions you don't want to go on?" Dawn crossed her arms. "He's sending you to die."
"We've handled worse—"
"Not without me, you haven't."
All four of them stared at her.
"Dawn, you can't—" Lance started.
"I can and I am." Dawn's voice was firm. "You need someone who can actually fight, not just break things or run fast. Someone who can take hits and keep going."
"Magneto won't like it," Pietro pointed out.
"I don't give a shit what Magneto likes."
"He might try to stop you—"
"He can try."
Lance studied her for a long moment. Then, quietly: "You're sure?"
"I'm sure."
"Okay." Lance stood. "Then we go in as five. Dawn runs point with Fred—you two are the heavy hitters. Pietro on extraction. Todd on infiltration. I'll handle structural support and cover fire."
"Lance, if Magneto finds out you're changing his plan—" Todd protested.
"Then he finds out. We do this my way or we don't do it at all." Lance looked at each of them. "We're a team. We protect each other. That includes not walking into suicide missions just because Magneto says so."
Dawn felt something in her chest loosen. This. This was why she'd chosen them.
"One hour," Lance said. "Everyone gear up."
---
They met Magneto and Mystique at the designated coordinates—an abandoned warehouse on the edge of town. Magneto stood in the center, cape flowing dramatically despite the lack of wind, Mystique at his side.
His eyes narrowed when he saw Dawn.
"What is she doing here?"
"Coming with us," Lance said simply.
"This mission requires stealth and precision. Not a wolf who can't control her temper."
Dawn felt her jaw clench but said nothing. Lance stepped forward.
"With all due respect, sir, this mission requires someone who can actually fight. Dawn's our best combatant."
"I didn't authorize—"
"You also didn't authorize adequate support for a forty-guard facility, but here we are." Lance's voice was respectful but firm. "She's coming."
Magneto's expression darkened. "You forget yourself, Alvers. I give the orders—"
"And we follow them. When they make sense." Lance didn't back down. "This mission, as planned, was a death sentence. With Dawn, we might actually succeed."
The air crackled with tension. Magneto raised one hand, metal in the warehouse beginning to tremble. Dawn shifted her weight, ready to move if needed.
"You dare question my judgment?"
"I dare keep my team alive."
Mystique's hand went to Magneto's arm. "Perhaps having additional support isn't unreasonable. If the girl fails, it's not our loss."
Dawn bristled at being called "the girl" but held her tongue.
Magneto lowered his hand slowly. "Fine. But understand this—" He turned his full attention to Dawn. "You follow orders. My orders. You compromise this mission with your recklessness, and there will be consequences."
Dawn met his gaze steadily. "I'll follow Lance's orders. He's my team leader."
"I am your—"
"You're the guy who sends them on suicide missions. Lance is the one who keeps them alive." Dawn's voice was flat. "So yeah, I'll follow Lance's orders."
Magneto's jaw tightened. Behind Dawn, she heard Pietro make a small sound that might have been a suppressed laugh.
"You test my patience, girl."
"Good thing patience is a virtue." Dawn turned to Lance. "What's the plan?"
Lance explained the approach—Fred and Dawn through the front as the obvious threat, drawing security while Pietro and Todd infiltrated from the sides. Lance would collapse strategic sections of the building to funnel guards into manageable groups.
Magneto interrupted twice with "suggestions" that would have split them up more, isolated them. Each time, Lance politely acknowledged the input and continued with his original plan.
Dawn watched Magneto's frustration grow and felt a small, petty satisfaction.
They moved out.
---
The facility was exactly as Mystique had described—concrete bunker, heavy security, guards with weapons specifically designed to counter mutant abilities.
"Remember," Lance said through comms as they approached. "Fred and Dawn, you're the distraction. Make noise. Make them focus on you. Everyone else, move on my signal."
"Understood," Dawn confirmed.
"Wait for my—"
"NOW!" Magneto's voice cut through. "Strike now while they're unprepared!"
Dawn and Fred both froze, looking at Lance.
"Hold position," Lance said firmly. "Thirty more seconds."
"I gave you an order!" Magneto's voice was sharp.
"Lance gives the orders," Dawn said into her comm. "Not you."
"You insolent—"
Lance muted Magneto's channel. "On my mark. Three... two... one... GO!"
Fred and Dawn hit the front entrance like a battering ram. The reinforced door crumpled like paper. Alarms immediately started blaring.
Dawn was one step behind him, already mentally cataloging threats. Twelve guards visible, more coming. Enhanced weapons charging up.
"Fred, left side!"
"On it!"
They moved like they'd done this a hundred times—Fred drew fire while Dawn closed the distance, using her speed and strength to disarm guards before they could get shots off.
"Contact right!" Lance's voice in her ear.
Dawn ducked as a blast of energy sailed over her head. She rolled, came up next to the shooter, and drove her fist into his gut. He went down.
"Pietro, you clear?" Lance asked.
"Yeah, found the cells. Starting extraction—SHIT!"
"What's wrong?"
"More guards than expected. I need backup!"
"Dawn, can you—"
"On it!" Dawn was already moving, leaving Fred to hold the entrance. She followed Pietro's signal through the facility, taking down guards as she went.
She found Pietro pinned down, seven guards between him and the cells holding mutant prisoners. She had to ask how they managed that later.
Dawn didn't slow down.
She hit the first guard like a snarling freight train, sent him flying into two others. The remaining four turned their weapons on her. Dawn felt the energy blasts hit—painful but not incapacitating. Her healing factor was already working.
"Pietro, get the prisoners!"
"On it!"
Dawn kept the guards occupied. One got a lucky shot, burned her shoulder. She snarled, grabbed his weapon, crushed it in her hand, and headbutted him. He dropped.
"Prisoners secured!" Pietro called. "But we got a problem—reinforcements coming up the east corridor!"
"Lance—"
"I see them. Bringing down the east wing. Everyone get clear!"
The building shuddered. Dawn heard the groan of stressed concrete, then the thunderous crash of collapse.
"East wing is sealed," Lance reported. "But we need to move. More guards coming from the west."
"Fred, status?"
"Still holding the entrance. But I could use help!"
"Dawn—"
"Going!"
She made it back to Fred just as a wave of new guards arrived. These ones had different weapons—projectiles designed to pierce tough skin.
"Fred, behind me!"
"But—"
"NOW!"
Fred moved. One of the projectiles hit Dawn in the thigh. She felt it punch through muscle, lodge against bone. Hurt like hell but she could still move.
She grabbed a piece of rubble and hurled it at the guards. They scattered. Fred used the opening to bring down a support column, creating a barrier.
"Everyone out!" Lance ordered. "Extraction point, now!"
They ran. Todd appeared from somewhere, a freed prisoner under each arm. Pietro was a blur, moving captives to safety. Fred bulldozed through any remaining obstacles. Dawn covered their retreat, taking hits meant for others.
They made it outside. Lance collapsed another section of building to prevent pursuit.
"Head count!" Lance called.
Everyone accounted for. Fifteen freed prisoners, all the Brotherhood present.
"Mission successful," Lance said. "Let's move before—"
"WHERE IS SHE?"
Magneto's voice, furious. He appeared around the corner, Mystique behind him, both looking coldly angry.
"Where is the girl? She was supposed to follow my orders—"
"We completed the mission," Lance interrupted. "All objectives met. Everyone alive."
"You muted my communications!"
"You were compromising the mission. Your orders would have gotten people killed."
Magneto's eyes went to Dawn, taking in her injuries—the shoulder burn, the projectile still lodged in her thigh, various cuts and bruises.
"You're hurt."
"I'm fine." Dawn's voice was flat.
"You should have waited for my signal—"
"Your signal would have gotten Fred killed. I made the call."
"You don't MAKE calls! I am in command—"
"No." Dawn stepped forward despite her injuries. "You're not. Not of me. Not really of them either, but they're too polite to say it."
"You forget yourself—"
"I forget nothing. You send these boys on missions that benefit your cause, not theirs. You treat them like expendable soldiers. Well guess what? They're not expendable. They're my family. And I'll follow them into hell if needed, but I won't follow you anywhere."
Magneto's hand raised. Metal began to swirl around them—debris from the destroyed facility, responding to his power.
"You dare—"
"Erik." Mystique's voice, quiet but firm. "Look at the results."
Magneto paused. Looked at the freed prisoners—fifteen mutants who would have remained captive or worse. Looked at the Brotherhood—all alive, all standing.
His hand lowered slowly. There would be no recruiting any of them if he condemned those that had rescued them and even he knew that.
"You're reckless," he said to Dawn.
"I'm effective."
"You don't follow orders."
"I follow Lance's orders. Because he actually cares if we live or die."
Magneto was quiet for a long moment. "You are... frustrating."
"Good."
Despite everything, despite the anger and tension, Magneto's mouth twitched. Almost a smile. "Mystique was right about you. You are entirely too independent."
"Thanks, I try."
"It wasn't a compliment."
"I'm taking it as one anyway." Dawn grinned in defiance.
Magneto shook his head, then turned to Lance. "Next time, I expect better communication."
"Next time, send adequate support from the start," Lance countered.
"Insolent—All of you. Insolent and reckless and entirely too effective." He looked at Dawn again, taking a breath through the nose to calm himself. "You fought well. For someone with no formal training."
"I had a good teacher." Dawn glanced at the Brotherhood, they knew.
"Hmm." Magneto gathered his power, preparing to leave. "Mystique will debrief you later. For now—rest. You've earned it."
He left to go deal with the rest of the mutants they had just freed, Mystique following after one last calculating look at Dawn.
The moment they were gone, Fred collapsed to sitting. "Did we just... argue with Magneto and survive?"
"Looks like," Pietro said, sounding dazed.
"Dawn." Lance moved to her. "That projectile needs to come out."
"I know. Can do it back at the house—"
"No, now. Before you heal around it." Lance pulled out a knife. "This is gonna hurt."
"Everything hurts. Do it."
Todd held her hand while Lance cut the projectile out. Dawn gritted her teeth but didn't make a sound. Once it was out, her healing factor kicked into overdrive, the wound already starting to close.
"You okay?" Todd asked quietly.
"Yeah." Dawn squeezed his hand. "Are you?"
"You got shot for us."
"So? You'd do the same for me."
"That's different—"
"It's not." Dawn looked at all of them. "We're a team. We protect each other. That's how this works."
"Even when it means ignoring Magneto's orders?" Pietro asked.
"Especially then."
Lance helped her stand. "For what it's worth—it's cool that you came with us. For having our backs."
"Always." Dawn tested her weight on the injured leg. Healing well. "So. Same time next week?"
"God, I hope not," Peitro muttered.
They made their way back to the van Lance had stashed nearby. The freed prisoners were already being transported by other allies. The Brotherhood piled in, exhausted and battered but alive.
"Dawn?" Todd said as Lance started driving.
"Yeah?"
"That thing you said to Magneto. About us being your family."
"What about it?"
"Did you mean it?"
Dawn looked around the van. At Lance driving with steady focus. At Fred half-asleep already. At Pietro fiddling with the radio. At Todd watching her with those hopeful eyes.
"Yeah," she said. "I meant it."
Todd smiled. "Good. Because you're ours too."
---
Later, after they'd gotten home and patched up and collapsed in various states of exhaustion, Dawn found herself on the porch. Just sitting, processing.
The door opened behind her. Lance came out, two beers in hand. He offered her one.
"Don't usually drink," Dawn said.
"Consider it medicinal."
She took it with a grin. They sat in silence for a moment.
"You know Magneto's going to keep calling," Lance said.
"I know."
"And you're going to keep coming with us when it's dangerous?"
"Yep."
"Even though it pisses him off."
"Especially because it pisses him off." Dawn took a sip of beer. Made a face. "This is terrible."
"I know. Fred buys the cheapest stuff." Lance smiled slightly. "You were good out there. Better than good."
"So were you. That thing where you collapsed the east wing? Perfect timing."
"I have a good team."
"Yeah. You do."
They sat quietly, watching the sunset. Tomorrow would bring new problems—Mystique's debrief, Magneto's continued attempts to control them, the general chaos of Brotherhood life.
But tonight, they were all home. All alive.
That was enough.
"Hey Lance?" Dawn said.
"Yeah?"
"I appreciate you letting me come. For backing me up with Magneto when it would have been easier to just bend to him."
"You're part of the team. That's what leaders do—protect their team." Lance glanced at her. "Even the really stubborn, really strong members who don't actually need protecting but appreciate it anyway."
"I'm not that stubborn."
"Dawn, you told Magneto to his face that you don't follow his orders."
"Okay, fair point."
They finished their terrible beers in comfortable silence. Inside, Dawn could hear Todd and Fred arguing about what movie to watch. Pietro zoomed past the window. Normal chaos.
Home.
Even if it came with terrible beer and suicide missions.
Chapter 31: 9 months (POST CANON)
Summary:
this man is a girl dad, i refuse to believe otherwise. and i needed a reason to get him out of SHIELD because we get that one clip of the Brotherhood working for them at the end of the show and ive been thinking about this roach motherfucker for like 20 years at this point.
Chapter Text
Month One: Discovery
"Dawn, you've been in there for ten minutes. You okay?"
Todd's voice came through the bathroom door, concerned but not pushy. Dawn stared at the pregnancy test in her shaking hands.
Positive.
Very, extremely, definitely positive.
"Dawn?"
She opened the door. Todd took one look at her face and went pale.
"What's wrong? Are you sick? Do we need to go to the hospital—"
Dawn held up the test.
Todd stopped mid-sentence. Stared at the little plastic stick. Looked at Dawn. Back to the stick. Back to Dawn.
"Is that—"
"Yeah."
"Are you—"
"Yeah."
"We're—"
"Yeah."
Todd made a sound that might have been a laugh or a sob or both. Then he was kissing her, hands cupping her face, grinning against her mouth.
"We're having a baby," he said, voice full of wonder.
"We're having a baby," Dawn confirmed. Then, quieter: "I'm terrified."
"Me too." Todd pressed his forehead against hers. "But we'll figure it out. Together."
"What about SHIELD? The missions?"
"We'll figure it out," Todd repeated firmly. "I'm not missing this. Any of it."
Dawn wanted to believe him. But she'd seen the mission schedules. Seen how often the Brotherhood got called away for days, sometimes weeks.
"It'll be fine," Todd said, reading her expression. "I promise. We'll make it work."
Dawn nodded and let herself be held, trying to ignore the worry already gnawing at her gut.
Month Three: First Mission Conflict
Dawn was on the couch, fighting morning sickness (which was a lie—it was all-day sickness), when Todd's phone rang.
She knew before he even answered. Knew from the ringtone, from the way his expression shifted.
"Fury," he confirmed, phone to his ear. "Yeah. Yeah, I understand. When?" A pause. "Tonight? But I—" Another pause. "No, I get it. I'll be there."
He hung up. Wouldn't meet her eyes.
"How long?" Dawn asked.
"Three days. Maybe four. There's a situation in—"
"I don't need the details."
"Dawn—"
"It's fine." She forced her voice to stay level. "It's your job. I get it."
"I can try to get out of it—"
"No." Dawn sat up, ignoring the wave of nausea. "You can't start making exceptions now. They'll just stop calling you altogether."
Todd sat down next to her, taking her hand. "I don't want to leave you when you're feeling like this."
"I'm fine. Fred's here if I need anything. Wanda's been checking in. I'll be okay for three days."
"You're sure?"
No. "Yeah. I'm sure."
Todd left that night. Dawn spent the next three days throwing up, crying randomly, and trying to convince herself this was sustainable.
He came back on day five, exhausted and guilty, and held her for an hour without speaking.
"I'm sorry," he whispered.
"It's okay," she lied.
Month Five: The Halfway Point
"Holy shit, you can really see it now."
Pietro was staring at Dawn's belly with something between fascination and horror. Dawn resisted the urge to punch him.
"It's called being pregnant, Pietro."
"I know, it's just—wow. There's a whole person in there."
"Very astute observation."
The Brotherhood had gathered for their monthly dinner—a tradition they'd maintained even with SHIELD work. Dawn was curled up on the couch, one hand on her growing bump, trying to find a comfortable position (there wasn't one).
Todd sat next to her, his hand covering hers on her belly. "You felt that?" he asked, eyes wide.
"Felt what?"
"The baby kicked!"
Everyone went quiet. Dawn felt it a second later—a flutter, like butterfly wings inside her.
"Oh," she breathed. "Oh, that's—"
"That's our baby," Todd said, voice full of wonder.
For a moment, everything was perfect. Todd was there, their baby was moving, their family surrounded them.
Then Todd's phone rang.
Dawn felt him tense. Watched him check the caller ID, saw his expression fall.
"Don't answer it," she said quietly.
"I have to—"
"Then go. But don't pretend this isn't killing both of us."
Todd took the call in the other room. Dawn heard him agree to whatever mission Fury was assigning. Watched him come back with that guilty, determined expression.
"When?" she asked.
"Tomorrow. It's a quick one, just—"
"It's fine."
"Dawn—"
"I said it's fine, Todd."
It wasn't fine. But what else could she say?
Month Six: The Fight
Dawn woke up at 2 AM in pain.
Not labor—she knew what that would feel like, had read enough to be prepared. This was different. Sharp, stabbing pain in her lower back that radiated around to her stomach.
She tried to ride it out. Tried not to panic. But after thirty minutes of increasing pain, she grabbed her phone.
Todd didn't answer.
Right. Mission. Somewhere without cell service. He'd told her that before he left.
Dawn called Fred instead. He was there in fifteen minutes, drove her to the hospital while she tried not to throw up from pain.
The doctors ran tests. Did an ultrasound. Eventually determined it was round ligament pain—normal, if excruciating. The baby was fine. Dawn was fine.
But she wasn't fine. She was terrified and in pain and Todd wasn't there.
Fred stayed with her until morning, his huge hand gentle on her shoulder. "Want me to call someone? Lance? Wanda?"
"No. I'm okay."
"You're not okay."
"I will be." Dawn closed her eyes. "When's Todd due back?"
"Two days."
Two days. She could make it two days.
Todd came back on day three, took one look at her face, and knew immediately that something had happened.
"What's wrong?"
"Nothing. Baby's fine. I'm fine."
"Dawn—"
"I SAID I'M FINE!"
The words came out louder than intended. Harsher. Todd flinched.
"Fred called me," Todd said quietly. "Told me about the hospital."
"It was nothing. Just pain. Normal pregnancy stuff."
"You were scared."
"I was fine."
"You needed me and I wasn't here."
Dawn's jaw clenched. "You were doing your job."
"I should've been here."
"Well you weren't. And we survived. So it's fine."
"Stop saying it's fine when it's clearly not!"
"What do you want me to say, Todd?!" Dawn pushed herself up from the couch, awkward with her belly. "That I'm terrified every time you leave? That I lie awake wondering if you're going to come back? That I hate feeling this helpless and needy? Because yeah, all of that's true! But you have a job to do and I'm not going to be the reason you can't do it!"
"Dawn—"
"No." Her voice cracked. "I know this matters. The SHIELD work, the hero stuff. I know it's important. But I'm growing your baby and I'm doing it mostly alone and I'm trying so hard not to be angry about it but I *am* angry and I hate that I am because it's not your fault—"
Todd crossed the room and pulled her into his arms. Dawn resisted for half a second before collapsing against him, crying into his shoulder.
"I'm sorry," Todd murmured. "I'm so sorry. You shouldn't have to do this alone."
"You're here when you can be—"
"It's not enough. I know it's not enough." He pulled back enough to look at her. "After the baby comes. Once you're both safe. I'm going to talk to Fury about reducing my missions. Or maybe... maybe stepping back entirely."
"Todd, you can't quit SHIELD because of me—"
"Not because of you. Because of us. You and the baby—that's my priority. That's what matters." He cupped her face. "I don't want to miss this. Any of it."
Dawn wanted to believe him. But she'd heard promises before.
"Okay," she said. "We'll figure it out."
But she knew they wouldn't. Not really. Not while SHIELD kept calling.
Month Seven: Hiding the Pain
Dawn had gotten good at hiding it.
The back pain that made walking difficult. The swelling in her feet that meant she couldn't wear shoes most days. The exhaustion that went bone-deep. The way her enhanced senses made everything overwhelming—smells too strong, sounds too loud, lights too bright.
Todd was home for a week—rare, precious—and she wasn't going to waste it complaining.
"You sure you're okay?" Todd asked for the third time that day.
"I'm fine." Dawn forced a smile. "Just pregnant. It's supposed to be uncomfortable."
"You look tired."
"Seven months pregnant. Of course I'm tired."
Todd didn't look convinced, but he let it drop. They spent the day together—watching movies, Todd cooking dinner, just existing in the same space. Normal. Domestic.
Perfect, except for the constant pain Dawn was pretending didn't exist.
That night, Todd caught her wincing as she tried to get comfortable in bed.
"Your back?"
"It's nothing."
"Dawn—"
"It's PREGNANCY, Todd. Everything hurts. That's normal." She softened her tone. "I'm okay. Really."
Todd looked at her for a long moment. "You'd tell me if something was really wrong, right?"
"Of course."
The lie came easily now. What was the point of worrying him when there was nothing he could do? Better to let him enjoy the time he had home.
"Okay." Todd settled behind her, hands gentle on her lower back, rubbing in slow circles. "This help?"
It did. But Dawn knew in two days he'd be gone again, and she'd be back to suffering alone.
"Yeah," she said. "It helps."
Month Eight: The Close Call
The mission went wrong.
That was all Todd could tell her when he finally called, three days past when he was supposed to be home. "It went wrong. I'm okay. Everyone's okay. But we need a few more days."
"Define a few."
"Maybe a week. Maybe two. It's complicated."
Dawn stood in the kitchen, one hand on her very pregnant belly, and felt something crack inside her.
"Dawn? You there?"
"I'm here."
"Are you okay?"
No. "Yeah. Fine."
"How's the baby?"
"Active. Kicking constantly. Pretty sure she's training to be a fighter."
"She?"
Dawn froze. She hadn't meant to say that. The ultrasound last week had revealed the sex, but she'd wanted to tell Todd in person.
"It's a girl," she said quietly. "We're having a daughter."
Silence on the other end. Then: "A daughter?"
"Yeah."
"We're having a daughter." Todd's voice was thick. "Dawn, I—I'm so sorry I'm not there. I should be there for this—"
"It's okay—"
"It's not okay. None of this is okay." Todd sounded wrecked. "I promise, when I get back, we're talking to Fury. I'm done missing things."
Dawn had heard that before. "Just come home safe."
"I will. I love you."
"Love you too."
She hung up and sat down heavily on the couch. A daughter. They were having a daughter.
And Todd had missed finding out because he was off saving the world.
Dawn cried for an hour, then pulled herself together. She had another month to go. She could make it another month.
Probably.
Month Nine: The Birth
Dawn's water broke at 3 AM.
She called Todd immediately. It went to voicemail.
Called again. Voicemail.
Again. Voicemail.
"Fuck."
She called Fred next. He was there in ten minutes, eyes wide with panic.
"It's happening?"
"It's happening. Hospital. Now."
"Should I call Todd?"
"He's not answering." Dawn tried to keep her voice calm despite the contraction ripping through her. "He's on a mission. No cell service. Just—we need to go."
The drive to the hospital was a blur. The check-in was a blur. Everything was a blur of pain and fear and the overwhelming knowledge that Todd wasn't there.
"Ma'am, we need to get you into a delivery room—"
"My husband—"
"We've called the number you provided. Someone's trying to reach him."
"He needs to be here—"
"Ma'am, this baby is coming whether he's here or not. Let us help you."
Dawn was moved to a delivery room. Fred stayed, holding her hand, looking absolutely terrified. Wanda showed up an hour later, having gotten Fred's panicked text. Lance arrived soon after.
"Still no Todd?" Lance asked quietly.
Dawn shook her head, then cried out as another contraction hit.
"It's okay," Wanda said, cool hand on Dawn's forehead. "You're doing great. Just breathe."
"I can't—I can't do this without him—"
"You can," Wanda said firmly. "You're the strongest person I know. You can do this."
The hours blurred together. Pain. Breathing. Voices encouraging her. But no Todd.
"You're at ten centimeters," the doctor said. "It's time to push."
"No." Dawn shook her head frantically. "No, I need—Todd needs to be here—"
"Dawn." Lance moved into her line of sight. "You can do this. We're here. You're not alone."
"But he should—"
"I know. But your daughter's coming and she needs you to be strong."
Dawn pushed. Again. Again. The pain was all-consuming, nothing else existed except—
"DAWN!"
Todd's voice. Dawn's head snapped toward the door. Todd burst through, still in his SHIELD gear, face wild.
"I'm here! I'm here, I made it—"
"Mr. Tolensky, you can't—"
"That's my wife!" Todd was at her side immediately, taking her hand. "I'm sorry, I'm so sorry, there was a situation and I couldn't call and—"
"Shut up," Dawn gasped. "Just—be here—"
"I'm here. I'm here."
Three more pushes. Three more contractions. And then—
A cry. High-pitched and indignant and perfect.
"It's a girl!" the doctor announced.
Todd was crying. Dawn was crying. Their daughter was crying.
"Do you want to hold her?" the nurse asked Dawn.
Dawn nodded, and suddenly there was a tiny, perfect baby in her arms. Red-faced and angry and absolutely beautiful.
"Hi," Dawn whispered. "Hi, baby girl."
Todd leaned over them both, one hand on Dawn's shoulder, the other gently touching their daughter's tiny hand. Their daughter's fingers wrapped around his immediately.
"Riley," Todd said. "Her name's Riley."
"Riley," Dawn agreed.
She looked up at Todd. Really looked at him. Saw the tears, the relief, the joy. But also saw the guilt, the fear of how close he'd come to missing this.
"You almost weren't here," she said quietly.
"I know."
"If the mission had taken another hour—"
"I know." Todd's voice was rough. "I know. And I'm done. I'm done with SHIELD, done with missions, done with being gone when you need me."
"Todd—"
"I mean it. I'm quitting. Today. As soon as we're home." He looked at Riley, then at Dawn. "This is my job now. You two. That's all that matters."
Two Weeks Later: Home
Todd was on the couch at 3 AM, Riley asleep on his chest, when Dawn found him.
"Can't sleep?" she asked quietly.
"Don't want to miss anything." Todd adjusted Riley gently, his hand looking huge against her tiny back. "I missed so much already."
Dawn sat down next to him. "You're really done with SHIELD?"
"Signed the paperwork yesterday. Fury wasn't happy but he understood." Todd looked at her. "I'm opening the mechanic shop next month. It's not glamorous—"
"It's perfect."
"—and the hours will be flexible, so I can be here whenever you need—"
"Todd." Dawn stopped him with a hand on his arm. "It's perfect. You're perfect."
"I'm sorry it took so long to figure out."
"You're here now. That's what matters."
They sat in comfortable silence, Riley sleeping peacefully, the house quiet around them.
"She's so small," Todd whispered.
"She'll grow."
"Not too fast, I hope."
"Definitely too fast."
Riley made a small sound in her sleep, her tiny hand curling against Todd's shirt. His expression softened impossibly further.
"I love you," he said. To Dawn, to Riley, to both of them. "I love you both so much."
"We love you too," Dawn said. And meant it. "Welcome home."
"Yeah." Todd looked around at their small house—not fancy, nothing special, but theirs. At Dawn beside him. At Riley sleeping on his chest. "Yeah, I'm home."
And for the first time in nine months, everything finally felt right.
Chapter 32: Family (POST CANON)
Chapter Text
Saturday Morning
Dawn woke up to the sound of giggling and the smell of pancakes.
She smiled before she even opened her eyes. Todd was up with Riley again—their five-year-old daughter who had inherited her father's inability to sleep past 6 AM and her mother's boundless energy.
Dawn stretched, noting the empty space beside her where Todd should be, and padded downstairs in her pajamas.
The scene in the kitchen made her heart swell.
Todd stood at the stove, flipping pancakes with practiced ease, while Riley sat on the counter next to him—technically not allowed, but Todd had never been good at enforcing that rule. Their daughter was talking a mile a minute, her small hands gesturing wildly, and Todd was nodding along like this was the most important conversation he'd ever had.
"—and then the frog jumped SO HIGH, Daddy, like THIS high—" Riley's arms stretched up as far as they could reach "—and it landed in the pond and made a big splash!"
"That's pretty high, bug," Todd agreed, adding another pancake to the growing stack. "Was it as high as when I jump?"
"Nothing's as high as when you jump!"
"Exactly right." Todd booped her nose with a flour-covered finger, leaving a white smudge. Riley giggled and tried to boop him back.
Dawn leaned against the doorway, just watching. This was her favorite part of weekends—seeing Todd in full dad mode, completely unselfconscious and happy.
Riley spotted her first. "MAMA!"
"Hey, baby girl." Dawn crossed the kitchen and scooped Riley off the counter, peppering her face with kisses. Riley squealed and squirmed but made no real attempt to escape.
"Daddy's making pancakes! The chocolate chip ones!"
"I can see that." Dawn set Riley down and moved to Todd, sliding her arms around his waist from behind. "Good morning."
"Morning." Todd turned his head enough to kiss her cheek. "Sleep okay?"
"Would've slept better if someone hadn't stolen my pillow."
"That was me!" Riley announced proudly. "I had a bad dream and Daddy said I could sleep in the big bed but you were already sleeping so I took your pillow."
"Ah. Mystery solved." Dawn ruffled Riley's dark hair—Todd's color, but with the slight texture of Dawn's. "What was the bad dream about?"
Riley's face scrunched up. "There was a monster. But then I woked up and it was gone."
"Good. And if it comes back, you know what to do, right?"
"Punch it in the face!" Riley demonstrated with a fierce expression and tiny fists.
"That's my girl." Dawn caught Todd's amused look. "What? She should know how to defend herself."
"She's five."
"Never too early to learn."
"She also needs to know that we don't punch people unless it's an emergency," Todd added, pointing his spatula at Riley. "Right, bug?"
"Right! Only emergencies. Like monsters or bad guys or if someone's mean to Daddy."
"Or Mama," Todd corrected.
"Or Mama," Riley agreed. Then, thoughtfully: "Or Uncle Fred or Uncle Lance or Uncle Pietro—"
"Okay, we get it," Dawn laughed. "You'll defend the whole family."
"I'm very strong!" To demonstrate, Riley flexed her small arms. The movement made her skin shimmer slightly—one of the ways her mutation manifested. She had Todd's ability to cling to surfaces and secrete that slippery resin, but also Dawn's enhanced strength (proportional to her size) and incredibly acute senses.
She was, in Dawn's completely unbiased opinion, perfect.
"The strongest," Todd confirmed, plating the last pancake. "Now wash your hands and set the table. You know where everything goes."
Riley bounded off to the bathroom, leaving Todd and Dawn alone in the kitchen.
"She had you up at six again, didn't she?" Dawn asked, stealing a piece of bacon from the plate.
"Five-forty-five, actually. But who's counting?" Todd turned in her arms so they were face to face. "Morning."
"You already said that."
"Worth saying twice." He kissed her properly this time—soft and sweet and tasting like maple syrup. When they broke apart, he was smiling. "How'd I get so lucky?"
"You climbed through my window and refused to leave."
"Best decision I ever made."
"Second best," Dawn corrected. "First was asking me to marry you."
"That's fair." Todd glanced at the doorway, then quickly stole another kiss. "Love you."
"Love you too. Even if you do enable our daughter's counter-sitting habit."
"She likes being tall! Can you blame her?"
"She gets tall by climbing everything. She's going to give me a heart attack."
"She gets that from you."
"Does not."
"Dawn, I have literally watched you scale the side of a building because you didn't want to use the stairs."
"That was one time—"
"Three times."
"—and I had a good reason—"
"You were late for brunch."
"Exactly. Good reason."
Todd laughed and kissed her forehead. "We're doomed. Our daughter's going to be climbing the school building by first grade."
"Probably." Dawn didn't sound particularly concerned about this.
Riley came racing back, hands dripping wet because she'd clearly just stuck them under the faucet without soap. "Table time!"
They ate breakfast together at the small kitchen table—the one Dawn had found on the curb years ago when they first moved in together, that Todd had refinished until it was actually nice. Riley chattered non-stop about the frog she'd seen, and her friend Maya from pre-school, and the new toy Uncle Pietro had promised to get her.
"Uncle Pietro spoils you," Dawn observed.
"Uncle Pietro spoils everyone," Todd added. "Remember that time he brought her sixteen stuffed animals because he 'couldn't decide which one she'd like best'?"
"I liked all of them!" Riley defended. "They're my friends."
"All sixteen of them."
"Yes!"
Dawn and Todd exchanged a look that said *we created a monster* but was full of love anyway.
After breakfast, Todd started the dishes while Riley "helped" (which mostly meant making them wetter). Dawn got a text from Lance.
*Brotherhood brunch tomorrow at our place. Bring the kid. Fred's making his fancy waffles.*
*We'll be there*, Dawn typed back. *Riley will lose her mind over Uncle Fred's waffles.*
*Good. She's the only one of you with taste.*
Dawn smiled and pocketed her phone.
"What're you grinning about?" Todd asked, drying a plate.
"Lance invited us for Brotherhood brunch tomorrow."
"Oh boy. Riley, you excited to see your uncles?"
Riley dropped the dish sponge in her excitement. "UNCLES?! TOMORROW?!"
"Tomorrow," Todd confirmed. "Which means today we need to get your energy out so you actually sleep tonight."
"Park?" Riley asked hopefully.
"Park," Dawn agreed. "Go get dressed. Real clothes, not your pajamas."
Riley zoomed off, her feet barely touching the ground. They heard her footsteps thundering up the stairs, then the slam of her bedroom door.
"She's going to pick the princess dress," Todd predicted.
"With the rain boots."
"Obviously."
"And probably a cape."
"It's not a real outfit without a cape."
They were both right. Riley came downstairs ten minutes later in a pink princess dress, purple rain boots, and a cape made from an old towel that she'd insisted Dawn help her tie on.
"I'm ready!"
"You certainly are," Dawn said, grabbing her jacket. "Todd, you coming?"
"Someone's gotta make sure you two don't climb any buildings." But he was already putting on his shoes, grinning.
The Park
Riley made a beeline for the playground equipment the moment they arrived. Dawn and Todd settled on a bench nearby, close enough to supervise but far enough to give her space.
"MAMA! DADDY! WATCH THIS!" Riley called from the top of the climbing structure.
"We're watching!" Todd called back.
Riley proceeded to climb down the outside of the structure—not using the ladder, just sticking to the metal with her adhesive ability and scrambling down like a gecko.
"She's going to give the other parents heart attacks," Todd observed.
"Good. Builds character." Dawn watched Riley stick to the underside of the monkey bars, hanging upside down. "She's got good instincts. Never loses her grip."
"That's because you've been drilling safety into her since she could walk."
"Someone has to."
Todd bumped his shoulder against hers. "You're a good mom, you know that?"
Dawn felt her cheeks warm slightly. "I'm just trying not to fuck it up."
"You're not fucking it up. You're doing great." Todd took her hand, lacing their fingers together. "She's happy, she's healthy, she knows she's loved. That's what matters."
"MAMA!" Riley called again. "THE SWING! PUSH ME!"
Dawn stood, Todd right behind her. They took turns pushing Riley on the swing, her delighted shrieks filling the air. Other kids came and went, some staring at Riley's slightly webbed fingers or the way her skin shimmered when she got excited, but Riley didn't seem to notice or care.
"Higher!" she demanded. "Higher! I wanna touch the sky!"
"Not quite that high, bug," Todd laughed. "But pretty close."
After the swings came the slide (which Riley climbed up the wrong way, naturally), then the sandbox (where she made "mud pies" that were surprisingly architectural), then back to the climbing structure.
By the time they headed home, Riley was tired enough to let Todd carry her on his shoulders, her little hands tangled in his hair.
"That was a good day," she mumbled, half-asleep.
"Yeah?" Todd steadied her with his hands on her ankles. "What was your favorite part?"
"All of it. And Mama's pancakes. And you."
"I didn't make the pancakes, Daddy did," Dawn corrected, walking beside them.
"I know. But I love you both the same amount." Riley yawned hugely. "Can we do this every day?"
"Every Saturday," Todd promised. "Deal?"
"Deal."
By the time they got home, Riley was fully asleep on Todd's shoulders. He carried her up to her room—walls covered in drawings she'd made, stuffed animals (courtesy of Uncle Pietro) piled everywhere, a nightlight shaped like a frog that Lance had gotten her.
Todd laid her down gently, and Dawn pulled the covers up, tucking them around their daughter.
"She's so little," Dawn whispered.
"She's growing like a weed. Remember when she was tiny enough to fit in one of my hands?"
"Don't remind me. She's going to be taller than me by the time she's twelve."
"Probably." Todd pressed a kiss to Riley's forehead. "Love you, bug."
They left the door cracked and headed downstairs.
Evening
Later, after dinner and bath time and three stories (Riley was an excellent negotiator), Dawn and Todd collapsed on the couch together.
"She's asleep," Todd announced, returning from the final check-in.
"Thank god." Dawn pulled him down next to her. "I love her but I also love when she's unconscious."
"Same." Todd settled against her, his head on her shoulder. "Good day?"
"Great day."
They sat in comfortable silence for a while, the TV playing something neither of them was really watching. This was Dawn's second favorite part of weekends—after Riley was asleep, when it was just her and Todd, no responsibilities for a few hours.
"Hey," Todd said eventually.
"Mm?"
"Thanks."
"For what?"
"For this. All of it." He gestured vaguely. "The family thing. I never thought I'd get to have this."
Dawn turned to look at him properly. "You thought no one would want this with you?"
"I mean... yeah? I was the gross swamp kid who everyone thought was annoying. The idea that someone like you would choose me, would want to build a life with me, have a kid with me..." Todd's voice was soft. "Sometimes I still can't believe it's real."
"It's real." Dawn cupped his face in her hand. "You're a great husband and an even better dad. Riley adores you. I adore you. You're not that kid anymore, Todd."
"I know. Logically I know. But sometimes—"
"I get it." And she did. She still had days where she felt like that angry girl who couldn't control her temper, who didn't fit anywhere. But then she'd come home to this—to Todd and Riley and the life they'd built—and remember how far she'd come.
"Love you," Todd murmured.
"Love you too."
They stayed like that until they were both dozing off, then dragged themselves upstairs to bed. Dawn checked on Riley one last time—still sound asleep, one hand clutching that stuffed frog Uncle Fred had won at a carnival—before climbing under the covers next to Todd.
"Same time tomorrow?" Todd asked sleepily.
"Brotherhood brunch tomorrow, remember?"
"Oh right. Riley's going to be impossible once Fred starts spoiling her."
"They all spoil her."
"True." Todd pulled Dawn closer. "Our kid's got the best uncles."
"The best family," Dawn corrected.
And she meant it. The Brotherhood had been her family long before Todd, had been there through everything—the fights, the struggles, the choice to leave the Institute. They'd welcomed Riley into the world like she was everyone's daughter, not just Dawn and Todd's.
Pietro brought toys. Fred cooked her favorite meals. Lance taught her about music. Even Wanda—who claimed she didn't like kids—had knitted Riley a blanket that she still slept with every night.
"Think she'll be a mutant?" Todd asked, voice drifting toward sleep.
"She already is. The wall-sticking, the strength, the senses."
"I mean like us us. Full transformation or—"
"I don't know. Maybe. If she is, we'll handle it." Dawn pressed a kiss to his temple. "Same way we handle everything."
"Together."
"Together."
Todd fell asleep first, his breathing evening out. Dawn stayed awake a little longer, listening to the sounds of her house. Riley's soft snoring from down the hall. Todd's heartbeat under her ear. The settling of a home that was truly, finally hers.
She'd come so far from that angry teenager who couldn't fit anywhere. Had built something beautiful out of all that rage and pain—a family, a home, a life worth living.
Dawn closed her eyes and let herself drift off, Todd's arms around her, their daughter safe down the hall, tomorrow's Brotherhood brunch to look forward to.
She'd made it.
They'd made it.
And god, it was good.
## Sunday - Brotherhood Brunch
"UNCLE FRED!"
Riley launched herself at Fred the moment they walked through the door of Lance and Kitty's house (they'd reconciled eventually, much to everyone's surprise). Fred caught her easily, tossing her in the air while she shrieked with delight.
"There's my favorite niece!"
"I'm your only niece!"
"Exactly! Which makes you the best by default!"
"That's not how that works!" But Riley was giggling too hard to argue properly.
Dawn and Todd were immediately pulled into the chaos. Pietro zoomed over to ruffle Todd's hair and steal the pie Dawn had brought ("Hey!" "You'll get it back!" "No I won't!"). Lance appeared with coffee and that knowing smirk he'd perfected over the years. Wanda was in the kitchen with Kitty, both of them looking up to wave hello.
"Where's my granddaughter?" Logan's gruff voice called from the living room.
"GRANDPA LOGAN!" Riley wriggled out of Fred's arms and ran to throw herself at Logan, who caught her with practiced ease.
"Hey, kid. You been good?"
"So good! I helped Daddy make pancakes and I climbed the tallest structure at the park and Mama taught me how to punch!" She demonstrated on the air. "Like this!"
"Good form," Logan observed seriously. "But you're telegraphing. Gotta keep your shoulders loose."
"Logan, please don't turn my five-year-old into a fighter," Dawn called.
"Too late. She's got your genes. Might as well train her right."
Dawn couldn't actually argue with that logic.
Brunch was chaos in the best way. Fred had indeed made his fancy waffles, along with about fifteen other dishes because he couldn't help himself. Riley sat between Logan and Fred, both of whom kept sneaking her extra bacon when they thought Dawn wasn't looking (she was, but let it slide).
"So Todd," Pietro said, leaning back in his chair. "Still doing the whole mechanic thing?"
"Own my own shop now, actually." Todd couldn't quite hide his pride. "Small but it's mine."
"That's awesome, man."
"Thanks. How's the—" Todd lowered his voice slightly "—acquisition business?"
"Lucrative. Legitimate. Mostly legitimate."
"Pietro," Wanda said warningly.
"What? It is! I run a courier service! Very legal! The fact that I'm fast enough to sometimes acquire things people need without them technically having to purchase them is just a bonus!"
"You're describing theft," Lance pointed out.
"I'm describing aggressive borrowing."
Riley was watching this conversation with wide eyes, clearly trying to understand. "Uncle Pietro's a bad guy?"
"No!" Pietro looked horrified. "I'm a... morally flexible guy."
"What's morally flexible mean?"
"It means Uncle Pietro makes questionable choices sometimes," Dawn translated. "But we love him anyway."
"Like when Mama punched that man?"
The table went silent. Dawn winced.
"You told her about Kyle?" Todd asked quietly.
"She asked why I had to meet with a judge sometimes. I wasn't going to lie." Dawn looked at Riley. "And what did I tell you about that?"
"That you made a bad choice when you were angry, and you had to have consequences, but it doesn't mean you're a bad person." Riley recited it perfectly. "And that's why we use our words first and our fists only if someone's in danger."
"Exactly right."
"But if someone's mean to Daddy, I can punch them, right?"
"Only if they're actively hurting him," Dawn corrected. "Otherwise, words."
"Uncle Fred, do YOU think I can punch people who are mean to Daddy?"
Fred looked trapped between Dawn's parental authority and his niece's pleading eyes. "I... think you should listen to your Mama."
"Smart man," Logan muttered.
After brunch, the adults settled in the living room while Riley played with the toys that were permanently stored at Lance and Kitty's house (because of course they had a whole drawer just for her).
"She's getting big," Wanda observed.
"Don't remind me," Todd groaned. "Yesterday she told me she was 'practically a grown-up.'"
"She's five," Pietro said.
"I'm aware."
"Isn't it wild?" Lance said, looking at Riley with something like wonder. "We're all in our late twenties now. We have jobs and houses and Todd has a whole kid."
"Wild," Kitty agreed, curled up against Lance's side. "Remember when we were all just stupid teenagers fighting each other?"
"Some of us are still stupid," Pietro said, then ducked the pillow Wanda threw at him.
"We've come a long way," Logan said from his seat by the window. He was watching Riley play, that gruff expression softening into something almost tender. "You all did good. Built something real."
"Thanks, Logan," Dawn said quietly. "For sticking around. For being here."
"Where else would I be? Can't let my pack raise a kid without proper supervision."
"YOUR pack?" Fred protested. "We were pack before you showed up!"
"And now I'm the pack elder. That's how it works."
"You're not that much older than us—"
"I'm over two hundred years old, Fred."
"...Okay, fair."
Riley came running over, holding a stuffed toad (ironic gift from Pietro). "Daddy, will you play princess with me?"
"Of course, bug." Todd stood without hesitation. "What's my role?"
"You're the prince who needs rescuing!"
"Naturally."
Dawn watched Todd let their five-year-old daughter lead him away to play pretend, his nails still painted pink from their last tea party, completely unselfconscious and happy.
"You picked a good one," Wanda said quietly.
"I really did."
"And you're a good mom. Both of you are good parents."
Coming from Wanda, who rarely gave compliments, that meant everything. "Thanks."
They stayed for hours, Riley running wild between uncles and aunts and grandpa Logan, soaking up attention like a sponge. When it was finally time to leave, she dramatically collapsed against Todd.
"I'm too tired to walk!"
"Convenient." But Todd picked her up anyway, settling her on his hip. "Say bye to everyone."
"Bye everyone!" Riley waved sleepily. "Love you!"
A chorus of "love you too!" followed them out the door.
In the car, Riley fell asleep before they'd even left the drive way.
Dawn glanced in the rearview mirror at Riley's sleeping form, her princess dress rumpled and her cape askew. "Out like a light."
"Told you Fred's waffles would do it," Todd said, reaching over to take Dawn's hand. "Sugar crash plus playing with the uncles equals one exhausted kid."
"Best kind of kid."
They drove in comfortable silence, the Sunday evening sun casting long shadows across the road. Dawn traced her thumb over Todd's knuckles—a gesture so familiar now it was almost unconscious.
Dawn considered this. Her own childhood had been a minefield of anger management issues and parents who abused her since she could walk; being a weapon and a problem for everyone around her. Todd's had been worse—parents who'd abandoned him completely when his mutation manifested.
"We're here," she said finally. "That's the biggest thing. We're present. We show up."
"Yeah." Todd's voice was soft. "Yeah, we do."
"And we let her be herself. We're not trying to make her hide what she is or pretend to be someone else." Dawn glanced at him. "At least there aren't politics for her to get caught up fighting in like we did..."
Todd didn't answer, not really, but the sigh was heavy enough to know what he was thinking about. Glad it wasn't as bad now, and refusing to be anything like the adults that failed all of them so many times.
When they got home, Todd carried Riley inside and up to her room. Dawn followed, watching as he gently removed the rain boots and cape, leaving her in the princess dress because trying to change her would wake her up.
"Daddy?" Riley mumbled, half-awake.
"Yeah, bug?"
"Today was the best day."
"Every day with you is the best day." Todd kissed her forehead. "Sleep good, okay?"
"'Kay. Love you."
"Love you too."
Dawn stepped in to tuck the blanket around her, the one Wanda had knitted. "Love you, baby girl."
"Love you, Mama."
They dimmed the lights and crept out, grateful for naptime even if it was probably going to make actual bed time harder.
Downstairs, Dawn poured them both tea while Todd collapsed on the couch with a dramatic sigh.
"I'm getting too old for this."
"You're twenty-eight."
"And I feel every day of it." But he was smiling. "Come here."
Dawn settled next to him, tucking herself against his side. "You're not old. You're just a dad."
"Same thing."
"Is not."
"Is too." Todd played with a strand of her hair. "Hey, can I say something sappy?"
"When have I ever stopped you?"
"True." He took a breath. "I just... did you think this was how it was going to be?"
Dawn snorted an amused sound and sipped her tea to hide her grin, "No. I thought we were going to be burned alive by robot lasers."
He chuckled at the overly blunt and honest response, trying to keep his voice down as to not wake their daughter.
They stayed like that for a while, wrapped up in each other and the quiet of their home. Outside, the neighborhood was settling into evening routines. Inside, their daughter slept peacefully upstairs, dreaming whatever five-year-olds dream about.
"You know what the best part is?" Todd said eventually.
"What?"
"We get to do it all again tomorrow. And the day after that. And the day after that." He grinned. "I get to wake up next to you and have pancakes with Riley and go to work at my own shop and come home to my family. Every single day."
"Sounds pretty good to me."
"Better than good. It's perfect." Todd kissed her temple. "I love our life."
"Me too." Dawn settled back against him. "Even when Riley climbs things she shouldn't and gives us heart attacks."
"Especially then."
"You're ridiculous."
"You married me anyway."
"Best decision I ever made."
"Second best," Todd corrected with a grin. "First was saying yes when I asked you to marry me."
Dawn laughed and swatted his chest. "That's my line."
"I'm stealing it. I'm a Tolansky. We're thieves."
"You're a mechanic."
"A mechanic who steals hearts."
"Oh my god, that was terrible."
"You're still smiling though."
He was right. She was. And she never for a second thought she would get to have this growing up...
She'd do anything to keep it.
Chapter 33: (( Fred x Dawn AU ))
Chapter Text
New Girl, Old Problem
Dawn Price had been at Bayville High for exactly three hours, and she already hated it.
The building smelled wrong - too much industrial cleaner, not enough fresh air. The fluorescent lights buzzed in a way that set her teeth on edge. And everyone kept staring at her blonde hair and the way her animal features shifted slightly when she got annoyed, which was often.
She'd been placed in the "special" gym class - the one for mutant kids. Great. Another reminder that she didn't fit in anywhere.
Dawn was leaning against the gymnasium wall, arms crossed, when she heard the laughter. Not the good kind. The cruel kind she'd heard too many times in her life.
"Jesus, Dukes, did you eat the whole cafeteria?"
"Maybe if you spent less time at the buffet and more time actually moving, you wouldn't be such a waste of space."
She turned her head. Three guys - regular humans by the look of them, probably stuck in this class for failing regular PE - were circling a larger kid. He was big, really big, with a round face that was currently flushed red. He wasn't looking at them, just staring at the floor, shoulders hunched.
"What, too fat to even talk back? Or did you forget how to speak?"
The big kid's hands clenched into fists, but he didn't move. Didn't defend himself. Just took it.
Something hot and sharp twisted in Dawn's gut. She'd seen this before. Hell, she'd *been* this before, in a different way. People who thought they could say whatever they wanted because someone was different. Vulnerable. Alone.
Her feet were moving before she made a conscious decision.
"Hey," she said, her voice flat and cold.
The three guys turned. One of them, a lanky kid with too much gel in his hair, smirked. "What do you want, new girl?"
Dawn didn't answer. She just walked up to him and punched him straight in the mouth.
He went down hard, hands flying to his face. "What the hell?!"
"Shut up," Dawn said simply. She looked at the other two, who were staring at her in shock. "Anyone else want to run their mouth?"
They didn't. They grabbed their friend and backed away fast, muttering about "crazy mutant" and "going to the principal."
Dawn didn't care. Let them run to whoever they wanted.
She turned to the big kid, who was staring at her with wide eyes. Up close, she could see he was probably her age, maybe a little older. There was something gentle in his face despite his size.
"You good?" she asked, less harshly than she'd spoken to the others.
He blinked. "You... you didn't have to do that."
"Yeah, I did. They were being assholes." Dawn shrugged, flexing her knuckles. "I'm Dawn."
"Fred," he said quietly. Then, after a moment: "Fred Dukes. People call me Blob."
"That a mutant name or an insult?"
"Both, I guess." He looked uncomfortable.
Dawn snorted. "Well, it's a stupid name. I'm calling you Fred."
For the first time, Fred smiled. Just a little, but it was there. "Okay."
The gym teacher was approaching now, probably about to yell at her for hitting another student. Dawn didn't particularly care about that either. She'd been kicked out of worse places.
But Fred stepped slightly forward. "Coach, those guys were messing with me. She was just helping."
The teacher looked between them, sighed deeply, and waved a dismissive hand. "Just... go run laps. Both of you."
---
They didn't run. Fred explained he could make himself basically immovable, and the coach had long since given up on making him do cardio. Dawn just refused and dared the teacher to make her. He didn't.
Instead, they sat on the bleachers.
"So," Fred said carefully, "you new to Bayville?"
"Yeah. Just moved here." Dawn didn't elaborate. She never did.
"You got a place to stay?"
She hesitated. "Working on it."
Fred nodded slowly, like he understood something she hadn't said. "There's this house. Where some of us stay. Other mutants. It's not fancy, but... if you need somewhere, I could talk to Lance. He's kind of in charge."
Dawn looked at him sideways. "You inviting me to move in? We just met."
"I know. But..." Fred shrugged his massive shoulders. "You stood up for me. Nobody does that. And you look like you could use somewhere to be."
Something in Dawn's chest tightened. She wasn't used to kindness without strings attached. Wasn't used to someone offering help just because.
"Maybe," she said, which was more than she usually gave anyone.
Fred smiled again, wider this time. "Cool."
They sat in silence for a while. It wasn't uncomfortable. Fred didn't push her to talk, didn't ask invasive questions. He just existed next to her, solid and steady.
Dawn found herself relaxing slightly. Just slightly.
"Those guys come after you a lot?" she asked eventually.
"Sometimes. It's whatever."
"It's not whatever." Dawn's jaw tightened. "People shouldn't talk to you like that."
Fred looked at her, surprised. "You really think that?"
"Yeah. I do." She meant it. "You seem decent. They're just jerks who feel better about themselves by putting someone else down."
"Thanks," Fred said softly. "That... thanks."
Dawn nodded. She didn't know what to do with the warm feeling spreading through her chest. Didn't know what to do with the way Fred's genuine smile made something flutter in her stomach.
She'd been at Bayville High for three hours and fifteen minutes.
And for the first time in a long time, she thought maybe she'd found somewhere she could stay.
---
That afternoon, Fred took her to the Brotherhood house. It was a mess - peeling paint, broken furniture, the kind of place nobody cared about.
Dawn immediately started cataloging what needed fixing.
Lance Alvers, the leader, was suspicious at first. But Fred vouched for her, and when Dawn fixed the broken washing machine within twenty minutes of arriving, Lance decided she could stay.
Todd Tolansky, who went by Toad, immediately attached himself to her. He was annoying, but in a harmless way. She didn't punch him, which he seemed to take as friendship.
Pietro was a smug asshole. She punched him on day two; or at least she made a valiant effort in doing so. He kept his distance after that.
But it was Fred she kept gravitating toward. Fred, who showed her which cabinet had the least-broken dishes. Fred, who didn't crowd her space but was always nearby if she needed something. Fred, who listened when she talked and didn't expect her to be anything other than what she was.
At night, when the nightmares came, she'd slip downstairs and find Fred already awake, watching TV on low volume. He never asked why she couldn't sleep. Just moved over on the couch and let her sit next to him, solid and safe and warm.
Dawn didn't know what to call the feeling in her chest when she looked at him.
She just knew she'd punch anyone who talked shit about Fred Dukes ever again.
And maybe, eventually, she'd figure out how to tell him he was the first person she'd wanted to stay for in a very, very long time.
________________________________________
Weight
Three months at the Brotherhood house had done something to Dawn that she hadn't expected: she'd relaxed.
Not completely. She still had nightmares. Still flinched when Pietro moved too fast in her peripheral vision. Still couldn't stand it when Mystique showed up with her orders and expectations.
But with Fred and Todd? That was different.
Todd had basically claimed her as his best friend within the first week, following her around while she fixed things, chattering endlessly about nothing in particular. At first she'd found it annoying. Then she realized he never expected her to respond, never pushed when she told him to shut up, and always backed off when she needed space.
And somewhere along the way, she'd stopped minding when he draped himself over her shoulders while she worked, or sat pressed against her side on the couch, or grabbed her arm to pull her toward something he wanted to show her.
Fred was even easier. He existed in her space like furniture - constant, solid, safe. She'd started sitting close enough that their shoulders touched. Started falling asleep against his arm during movies. Started not flinching when his hand brushed hers reaching for the remote.
It was... nice. Really nice. In a way that made her chest feel tight and warm and terrifying.
Currently, she was sprawled on the floor fixing the DVD player (again - Pietro kept breaking things), and Todd was perched on Fred's shoulders like he weighed nothing. Which, to Fred, he probably didn't.
Dawn watched them for a moment. Todd was chattering about something he'd seen at school, feet dangling, occasionally using Fred's head for balance. Fred just sat there, barely seeming to notice the extra weight, nodding along to Todd's story.
"Hey Fred," Dawn said, not looking up from the tangle of wires in her hands.
"Yeah?"
"Does it bother you when Todd climbs on you like that?"
There was a pause. Todd stopped mid-sentence. "What? Why would it bother him? I'm light as a feather, yo!"
"You're sitting on his head."
"He's got a thick skull!"
"Todd," Fred said mildly, and Todd immediately went quiet. Fred's voice was gentle. "It doesn't bother me. He doesn't weigh enough for me to really feel it."
Dawn frowned, finally looking up at them. "But like... you don't mind? The touching and stuff?"
Fred shrugged, which made Todd bob up and down. "Nah. It's nice, actually. Most people don't... I mean, they usually don't want to touch me. So when Todd or you do, it's..." He trailed off, looking uncertain.
"It's what?"
"Good. It feels good. Like I'm not... you know." He didn't finish, but Dawn understood.
Like he wasn't something to be avoided. Something repulsive. Something people had to force themselves to be near.
Yeah. She got that.
"Okay," she said, turning back to the DVD player. Her heart was doing something weird and fast in her chest. "Good."
She finished the repair work in silence, Todd and Fred going back to their conversation. But her mind was elsewhere, turning over an idea that had been sitting in the back of her head for weeks now.
Finally, she put the DVD player back together, tested it (it worked), and stood up.
"Fred?"
"Yeah?"
Dawn shoved her hands in her hoodie pockets, suddenly feeling uncharacteristically nervous. "Can you... I mean, if you don't mind... could you pick me up?"
Both Fred and Todd stared at her.
"Pick you up?" Fred repeated, like he wasn't sure he'd heard right.
"Yeah. Like, lift me. Off the ground." Dawn's face felt hot. God, this was stupid. "I just... I haven't been picked up since I was like… six? Before..." She gestured vaguely at herself, at the animal mutations that made her heavier than she looked, stronger than a normal person. "I'm curious what it's like. But if you don't want to, that's—"
"No, I can do it," Fred said quickly. Todd hopped off his shoulders, looking delighted by this development. Fred stood up, and Dawn was reminded all over again how *big* he was. "You sure?"
"I wouldn't ask if I wasn't sure." But her heart was pounding now, and she forced herself to stay still as Fred approached.
He was careful. So careful. His hands settled on her sides, grip loose enough that she could pull away if she wanted.
"Ready?" he asked quietly.
Dawn nodded.
And then she was in the air.
It was effortless. Fred lifted her like she weighed absolutely nothing, and suddenly Dawn's feet weren't touching the ground, and she was *up*, high enough that she had to look down at Todd, who was grinning like this was the best thing he'd ever seen.
For a moment, Dawn couldn't breathe.
She wasn't being controlled. Wasn't being forced. This was safe. Fred's hands were steady and gentle and she could ask to be put down any second and he would.
But she didn't want to be put down.
A sound escaped her throat - something between a laugh and a gasp. "Holy shit."
"You okay?" Fred asked, still holding her up with zero visible effort.
"Yeah. Yeah, I'm—" Dawn looked down at him, and she couldn't stop the smile spreading across her face. Couldn't stop the bubbling feeling in her chest. "This is so cool. Fred, I'm like, actually in the air right now."
She laughed. Actually laughed, bright and genuine and unguarded in a way she couldn't remember being since she was a little kid.
Fred's face did something complicated. His eyes went soft, and his own smile grew, like her happiness was contagious.
"You want me to lift you higher?" he offered.
"Can you?"
"Yeah, easy."
He adjusted his grip and lifted her over his head, arms fully extended. Dawn was literally sitting on his hands now, six feet off the ground, and she felt *weightless*.
"Oh my god," she said, looking around at the room from this new vantage point. She could see the top of the fridge (disgusting, needed to be cleaned). Could see where the ceiling paint was peeling in the corner. "Todd, I can see everything!"
"Living the dream, girl!" Todd called up, bouncing excitedly. "Do a flip!"
"Don't do a flip," Fred said, sounding amused.
Dawn didn't do a flip. But she spread her arms out like she was flying, still grinning so hard her face hurt. The animal part of her brain that was always on alert, always watching for danger, had gone completely quiet. She felt *safe*. She felt *free*.
"Okay," she said finally, breathless. "Okay, you can put me down now."
Fred lowered her slowly, carefully, until her feet touched the ground again. His hands lingered on her sides for just a moment before he let go.
Dawn immediately wanted him to pick her up again.
"That was awesome," she said, still smiling. She couldn't seem to stop smiling. "Thank you."
"Anytime," Fred said, and he sounded like he meant it. Like he'd pick her up whenever she wanted, no questions asked.
Something in Dawn's chest clenched tight and warm.
Oh.
Oh no.
She had it bad.
"I gotta—" She gestured vaguely toward the stairs. "I'm gonna go... do something. Upstairs. Yeah."
She fled before either of them could respond, face burning.
Behind her, she heard Todd say, "Dude, she was so happy! I've never seen her smile like that!"
"Yeah," Fred said quietly. "Me neither."
Dawn made it to her room, shut the door, and pressed her back against it.
Her face hurt from smiling. Her chest felt like it might explode. And all she could think about was Fred's hands on her sides, lifting her up like she was precious instead of dangerous.
Like she was something worth being gentle with.
"Shit," Dawn muttered to the empty room.
(Might add another part to this? Maybe?)
She was so, so screwed.
Chapter 34: Biblical Thoughts
Summary:
NSFW of a progression where Dawn is very blunt about what she thinks about Todd's tongue 🫣😅
It's during the main timeline but doesn't fit nearly anywhere
Chapter Text
First Contact
The cafeteria is its usual chaos—X-Men at one table, Brotherhood at another, regular students giving both groups a wide berth. Todd's in the middle of snatching a sandwich from Pietro's tray when it happens.
"Yo, get your own food!" Pietro swats at him, but Todd's already got it, tongue shooting out to snag it before the speedster can react.
It's a normal Tuesday. Nothing special. Except—
"Yeah..."
The voice comes from the X-Men table, and it's got this quality to it that makes everyone pause. Flat. Blunt. Completely deadpan.
Todd looks over to see Dawn—the new girl, the werewolf, the one everyone's a little scared of—staring directly at him. She hasn't looked away from his tongue, which is still hanging out slightly as he processes the sandwich theft.
"None of these thoughts are in the Bible."
The X-Men table erupts. Kurt makes a disgusted noise and teleports away. Kitty literally phases through her chair to get away from the conversation. Rogue looks like she wants to bleach her brain. Scott's trying to lecture Dawn about appropriate commentary.
But the Brotherhood table? They're dying. Fred's wheezing. Pietro's forgotten about his stolen sandwich. Lance is pounding the table.
And Todd? Todd's just staring at this intimidating werewolf girl who just openly, bluntly announced she's having impure thoughts about his tongue. In front of everyone. Without a hint of shame.
She catches him staring and shrugs, taking a bite of her own food like she didn't just break several social conventions.
Huh, Todd thinks. Interesting.
---
Cat and Mouse
Three weeks later, Todd's in the middle of what's supposed to be a serious Brotherhood mission—something about stealing tech from an X-Men convoy—when he realizes he's being hunted.
Not by the X-Men as a group. Just one. And she's having way too much fun with it.
He catches a flash of blonde hair and wolf ears in his peripheral vision and immediately parkours up the side of a building. A growl—more playful than threatening—follows him.
"You know," Dawn's voice calls from below, "for someone who talks so much shit, you sure run a lot, Tolansky."
"Strategic retreat!" he calls back, already planning his next move. "Totally different!"
She's on the roof before he finishes the sentence, landing in a crouch that would be terrifying if not for the grin on her face. "Sure it is."
They circle each other, and Todd's very aware that this is supposed to be a fight. That she's X-Men and he's Brotherhood and they should be taking this seriously.
But Dawn's been hanging around him at school for weeks now. Sitting with him at lunch more often than with her own team. Walking with him between classes. And there's something about the way she's looking at him now—less "enemy combatant" and more "this is fun actually"—that suggests her heart really isn't in the hero thing.
"You gonna attack or just keep staring?" she asks.
"I'm strategizing."
"You're stalling." She takes a step forward, and he takes one back. Cat and mouse. Except he's not entirely sure who's the cat here. "What's wrong, Toad? Scared?"
"Of you? Never." He shoots his tongue out to grab a pipe above him, swinging away before she can close the distance. "Just don't wanna hurt ya!"
Her laugh echoes across the rooftop. "You're adorable when you lie."
They go back and forth like this for a while—him dodging, her pursuing, both of them clearly enjoying it way more than they should. At one point, he uses his tongue to snag her ankle mid-jump, and the look on her face is gratifyingly flustered.
"Okay," she says when they finally pause, both breathing hard, "I gotta ask."
"Yeah?"
"How do you not have a girlfriend with a tongue like that?"
Todd nearly falls off the building. "What?"
"I'm serious." She's closer now, and there's genuine curiosity in her eyes. "That thing's gotta be, what, six feet long? And prehensile? And you're single? That's a crime against humanity."
"I—" His brain is short-circuiting. "Are you flirting with me? In the middle of a fight?"
"I'm pretty sure we stopped actually fighting ten minutes ago." She's grinning now, showing teeth that are slightly too sharp. "And yeah, I am. You gonna do anything about it, or you gonna keep running away?"
"I'm not—" He stops. Looks at her. Really looks at her.
Dawn the werewolf. Dawn the intimidating. Dawn who sits with him at lunch and makes blunt comments about biblical thoughts and is currently looking at him like she wants to eat him (in the fun way, not the scary way).
"You're serious," he says.
"Dead serious." She takes another step forward. "So? What are you gonna do about it?"
What he does is this: he shoots his tongue out, wraps it around her wrist, and pulls her close enough to murmur, "Maybe we should finish this conversation somewhere less... occupied."
The sound she makes is not appropriate for a rooftop fight between heroes and villains.
Below them, someone from the Brotherhood yells that they've got the tech and they're leaving. Someone from the X-Men calls for Dawn to report in.
They ignore both.
"After school," Dawn says, and it's not a question. "Skate park. Don't be late, Tolansky."
"Wouldn't dream of it," he manages, and watches her leap off the building to rejoin her team.
Pietro appears beside him a moment later. "Dude. Did you just flirt with an X-Man?"
"Shut up," Todd says, but he's grinning.
---
Biblical Evidence
It takes months to get here.
Months of meeting at the skate park, of Dawn gradually spending more time at the Brotherhood house than at the Institute, of the line between "best friend" and "something more" blurring until neither of them can remember when it changed.
They don't have a first kiss so much as they have a kiss that just... happens. Natural as breathing. And then another. And another. Until one day Fred asks if they're dating and they both realize, oh, yeah, they are.
Now, three months into whatever they're calling this, Dawn's sprawled on Todd's bed in his room at the frankly crumbling apart house, and they've finally hit the point where clothes are coming off with clear intent.
"You sure about this?" Todd asks, because even though Dawn acts tough, he knows about the touch thing. Knows she trusts him in a way she doesn't trust most people. Knows that this is kind of a big deal.
"Wouldn't be here if I wasn't." She pulls him down for a kiss that's all heat and want. "I trust you. You can do whatever you want to me."
"Whatever I want?" He's grinning now, confidence growing. "That's a dangerous offer, Price."
"Then prove it, Tolansky." She's challenging him, eyes bright with anticipation. "Show me what that tongue can really do."
Oh. Oh, he can work with this.
He takes his time stripping her, partially because he wants to appreciate every inch of her (the muscles, the softness of her over them, the scars, the way she's trying to look unaffected but her breathing gives her away), and partially because he's hyping himself up. This is Dawn. Intimidating, tough-as-nails, could-literally-tear-him-apart-if-she-wanted-to Dawn.
And she's trusting him with this.
When she's finally naked beneath him, she reaches up to pull him down. "Stop overthinking. Just—" She stops, bites her lip. "Please."
The please does something to him. Dawn doesn't beg. Dawn doesn't ask nicely. Dawn takes what she wants or goes without.
But she's asking him. Trusting him.
"Yeah," he says, kissing down her body. "Yeah, I got you."
He settles between her thighs, takes a moment to appreciate the view (and the fact that he's here, that this is happening, that Dawn wants this), and then he gets to work.
The first touch of his tongue makes her gasp—a soft, almost feminine sound that's completely at odds with her usual demeanor. He pauses, looks up at her in surprise.
"Don't stop," she breathes, and her voice has gone higher, softer, nothing like her usual flat tone. "Please don't stop."
Holy shit.
He doesn't stop. Uses his tongue the way he's been thinking about for months—since that first day in the cafeteria when she made that comment, if he's being honest. Long, languid licks. Focused attention on her clit. The prehensile control that lets him do things regular guys can't.
And Dawn?
Dawn falls apart.
"Oh god—Todd—that's—" She's babbling now, hands fisted in his hair, hips moving with his rhythm. "Yes, right there, please—"
She's loud. Not screaming-loud, but compared to her usual quiet intensity? This is a symphony. And every sound goes straight to his ego.
This is Dawn. Intimidating, take-no-shit, could-kill-him-without-breaking-a-sweat Dawn. And he's making her sound like this.
"You're so good," she gasps, and the praise hits him like a drug. "So good at this—fuck—Todd—"
He doubles down, using the full length of his tongue to devastating effect. Goes deeper than normal guys could, curls and strokes in ways that make her whole body shake. And the sounds she's making—breathy and high and desperate—are better than anything he's ever heard.
"I'm—" She's trembling now, thighs tightening around his head. "I'm gonna—Todd, oh shit—"
When she comes, it's with his name on her lips and her fingers gripping his hair so tight it almost hurts. He works her through it, gentling his touch as she becomes sensitive, not stopping until she's tugging weakly at his hair.
"Hey, st—stop—too much—"
He pulls away with a grin that's absolutely shit-eating. "So. Biblical enough for you?"
She makes a sound that's half-laugh, half-exhausted groan. "Shut up and get up here."
He crawls up her body, and she immediately pulls him into a kiss that's lazy and satisfied. When they break apart, she's looking at him with something soft in her eyes that makes his chest tight.
"You're stupidly good at that," she murmurs.
"Yeah?" He's fishing for more praise, and he's not even ashamed about it.
"Yeah." She runs her fingers through his hair, gentler now. "Like, unfairly good. I've never—" She stops, looks away slightly. "I've never been that loud before."
"Really?" His ego is stratospheric now.
"Really." She looks back at him, and there's vulnerability there that she rarely shows. "You make me feel safe enough to let go like that. That's—" She pauses. "Actually... I don't know if I've ever liked sex before."
Oh.
"Really?" He says more than asks, softer now. "That.... Sucks actually."
They lie there for a while, just existing together in the comfortable silence that only comes from months of friendship turning into this. Eventually, Dawn speaks up again.
"So."
"So?"
"Your turn?" She's already reaching for his belt, that confident edge back in her voice. "Fair's fair, Tolansky."
"You don't have to—"
"I know I don't have to." She's grinning now, sharp and playful. "I want to. Unless you're gonna keep being a gentleman about it?"
"Nah." He grins back. "I'm good with this plan."
Later—much later, when they're both satisfied and tangled together in his frankly terrible bed—Dawn presses a kiss to his shoulder.
"Hey, Todd?"
"Yeah?"
"That cafeteria comment? About biblical thoughts?"
"Yeah?"
"Turns out I was underselling it." She's smiling against his skin. "Reality is way better than imagination."
His chest puffs up with pride. "Damn right it is."
"Don't let it go to your head."
"Too late. Already there."
She laughs—actually laughs, this soft genuine sound that she doesn't make often—and settles more comfortably against him.
And Todd thinks, not for the first time, that somehow he got really fucking lucky. That this intimidating, powerful, gorgeous girl chose him. Trusts him. Makes soft sounds for him that she doesn't make for anyone else.
All because of his tongue.
Best mutation ever.
